大智度論 三慧品Dazhidulun — Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa · The Three Wisdoms
這一品從三個問題開始,而三個問題其實是一個。「世尊!菩薩摩訶薩云何行般若波羅蜜?云何生般若波羅蜜?云何修般若波羅蜜?」佛答得極快,一問一門:行,是「色寂滅故,色空故,色虛誑故,色不堅實故,應行般若波羅蜜」;生,是「如虛空生故,應生般若波羅蜜」;修,是「修諸法破壞故,應修般若波羅蜜」。寂滅、虛空、破壞——三門而不是三段路。所以時節也只有一句:「從初發意乃至坐道場,應行、應生、應修般若波羅蜜。」論主把行門說得更實:「五眾是一切世間心所行結縛處,涅槃是寂滅相」,破五眾通達令空即是寂滅,從寂滅出而住六情中還念寂滅,這才叫般若。生門則不借外道的虛空:「摩訶衍中,虛空名無法」,不得說常、不得說無常,不得言有、不得言無,滅諸戲論無染無著亦無文字。修門最短:「菩薩得般若已,入甚深禪定」,再以般若力觀禪定及禪定緣皆破壞——連能修的定也不留。
接著是四個「不」。修般若得薩婆若不?「不。」不修得不?「不。」修不修得不?「不。」非修非不修得不?「不。」四路皆斷,須菩提只好問「若不爾,云何當得薩婆若」。論主指出病不在四句而在問的人:「須菩提以取相著心問,故佛言「不」」;若以不取相心說非修非不修,則無有過。同一手法在下半品再演一次:住道、住非道、住道非道、住非道亦非非道能作證否,佛皆答不,而後反問須菩提自己是怎麼得的——答曰「我無所住,不受諸法,漏盡心得解脫」。四句所破的從來是「住」,不是「行」。而「無所得」本身也不許站住:經說「諸有二者,是有所得;無有二者,是無所得」,卻又不許從有所得中得、不許從無所得中得,只立「有所得、無所得平等,是名無所得」。論主把這一刀說到底:「因無所得破有所得,事既辦亦捨無所得。」藥用完了,藥也要放下。
卷八十四轉入化身一章,是全品最具體的一段。佛以化人明「無所住而得」:「譬如佛所化人不住有為相、不住無為相」,化人有來有去、亦坐亦立,乃至行六度、轉法輪、化作無量眾生——而問其實有否,答「不也」。進一步竟說「佛與化人無有差別」,並舉「譬如過去有佛名須扇多」,為度菩薩故化作佛已而自滅度,化佛住半劫作佛事,眾生只知佛實滅度,而「化人實無生無滅」。論主於此設四問:化人能實行六度嗎——「不言化人能實行,眾生眼見似有所行」;化佛無十力何以等真佛——「十力等諸功德皆入諸法實相」;惡心出化佛身血得逆罪嗎——得;律中殺化人不犯殺戒又何說——「毘尼中皆為世間事、攝眾僧故結戒,不論實相」,而論真實處則「意業最大,非身、口業」。福田一段更把門檻降到最低:見石泥像慈心念佛、以一華散虛空中念佛,乃至「若有人一稱南無佛,乃至畢苦,其福不盡」——「是故福田無量故,雖濡心布施,其福亦無盡」。
化身講完,難處轉到言說:佛分別是色是識、是善是惡,豈不是壞了諸法實相?佛答「以名字相故示諸法,欲令眾生解;佛不壞諸法法相」,隨世俗法有名相而「實無著處」;其反詰極利——「若名著名、相著相,空亦應著空,無相亦應著無相」。結句是「是一切法但有名相,是法不住名相中」。論主收成一條中道:「如是離有離無、處中道,能度眾生。」名相不實故不可執有,名相之空亦空故不可執無;能度眾生的,正在這一線上。
品名雖稱三慧,重頭卻在三智。「薩婆若是一切聲聞、辟支佛智,道種智是菩薩摩訶薩智,一切種智是諸佛智」——三智不是三個東西,一切種智之相只是「一相故名一切種智,所謂一切法寂滅相」,論主繫以一喻:「如大海水中風不能動,以其深故波浪不起;……」寂滅不是不知,是戲論進不去。而三乘之別也不在所斷:「煩惱斷無差別;諸佛煩惱習一切悉斷」,差別唯在習——「習非煩惱」,「是三毒習,諸佛無有」。論主舉得極生動:「譬如蜜婆私詫阿羅漢,五百世在獼猴中」,今雖得道猶騰跳樹木,人便譏他似獼猴,其實「是阿羅漢無煩惱心而猶有本習」;畢陵伽婆蹉五百世生婆羅門中,得阿羅漢後「猶語恒水神言:「小婢!止流!」」,佛教他懺悔,懺了還是叫小婢。佛則不然:一婆羅門「一時以五百事罵佛,佛無慍色」,轉而五百善事讚歎,「佛亦無喜色」;好名滿十方與孫陀梨梵志女殺身謗佛,空鉢而出與天食供養,棘刺寒風與天白寶石,「提婆達瞋心以石堆佛,羅睺羅敬心合手禮佛;於此二人,其心平等,如愛兩眼」。總之一喻:「譬如真金,燒磨鍛截,其色不變。」
末章釋般若之名,也釋般若之量。「得第一度,一切法到彼岸」,論主逐重解「第一」:三乘上中下智之別、總相別相之別、遍滿與否之別、資具具足之別——末者一喻最親切,「如人乘七寶船,牢治行具」,有好食、有導師、遇好風,才叫好度;乘草栰而度恐怖,不名好度。又別出一訓:「般若名慧,波羅蜜,到彼岸」,而「彼岸名盡一切智慧邊」。有人難:三藏但有十智,何以此中別立如實智?論主答得爽快:「是故名大乘!大法能受小法,小不能受大。」若又問:如實智唯佛所得,則二乘大菩薩何以得涅槃得無生忍?論主以燈為喻——「譬如闇室中,為有所作故然燈」,所為已辦;「後來燈,其明益增」,後燈所除之闇分非初燈能除,然而「不得言初燈無照」。故其分判寬平:「遍如實智,是佛;但如實智,二乘及菩薩所共。」全品收在最短的一句上:「無所得即是得,以是得無所得。」不是得到了一個叫無所得的東西,是得這件事本來就無所得——三慧問了一卷半,答案只有這十二個字。
This chapter begins from three questions, and the three questions are really one. ‘World-Honored One! How does the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practise prajñāpāramitā? How does he give rise to prajñāpāramitā? How does he cultivate prajñāpāramitā?’ The Buddha answers very quickly, one gate to each question: practising is ‘because form is quiescent, because form is empty, because form is false and deceptive, because form is not firm and real, one should practise prajñāpāramitā’; giving rise is ‘because it arises like space, one should give rise to prajñāpāramitā’; cultivating is ‘because one cultivates the breaking up of dharmas, one should cultivate prajñāpāramitā’. Quiescence, space, breaking up—three gates, and not three stretches of road. So of the time too there is only one sentence: ‘From the first arousing of intent up to sitting at the seat of awakening, one should practise, should give rise to, should cultivate prajñāpāramitā.’ The treatise-author says the gate of practising more solidly: ‘The five aggregates are the place where all worldly minds move and are bound; nirvāṇa is the mark of quiescence’; to break the five aggregates and penetrate them so that they are empty is precisely quiescence, and to come out from quiescence and, abiding among the six faculties, still keep quiescence in mind—only this is called prajñā. The gate of giving rise does not borrow the space of the outside paths: ‘In the Mahāyāna, space names a non-existent dharma’; one may not say permanent and may not say impermanent, may not speak of existence and may not speak of non-existence; all idle discourse is extinguished, undefiled and without clinging, and also without letters. The gate of cultivating is the shortest: ‘The bodhisattva, having obtained prajñā, enters very deep meditative concentration’, and then by the power of prajñā contemplates that meditative concentration and the objects of meditative concentration are all broken up—not even the concentration that is able to cultivate is kept.
Next come four ‘no’s. Cultivating prajñā, does one obtain sarvajñā? ‘No.’ Not cultivating, does one obtain it? ‘No.’ Cultivating and not cultivating, does one obtain it? ‘No.’ Neither cultivating nor not cultivating, does one obtain it? ‘No.’ The four roads are all cut, and Subhūti can only ask ‘If it is not so, how will one obtain sarvajñā’. The treatise-author points out that the sickness lies not in the four alternatives but in the person who asks: ‘Subhūti asks with a mind that grasps at marks and clings, and therefore the Buddha says “No”’; if one speaks of neither cultivating nor not cultivating with a mind that does not grasp at marks, there is no fault. The same method is played once more in the latter half of the chapter: abiding in the path, abiding in what is not the path, abiding in both the path and what is not the path, abiding in neither the path nor what is not the path—can one realise it? The Buddha answers no to all, and then asks Subhūti in return how he himself obtained it—he answers ‘I have nowhere I abide; not receiving any dharma, with the outflows exhausted, my mind obtained liberation’. What the four alternatives break has always been ‘abiding’, not ‘practising’. And ‘nothing to be attained’ itself is not allowed to stand either: the sūtra says ‘All that has duality is with something to be attained; what is without duality is with nothing to be attained’, yet it does not allow obtaining from within something to be attained, and does not allow obtaining from within nothing to be attained; it sets up only ‘The equality of something to be attained and nothing to be attained—this is named nothing to be attained’. The treatise-author says this stroke of the knife through to the end: ‘By nothing to be attained one breaks something to be attained; the matter once done, one gives up nothing to be attained as well.’ When the medicine has been used, the medicine too is to be put down.
Fascicle eighty-four turns into the section on the conjured body, the most concrete passage of the whole chapter. The Buddha uses the conjured person to make plain ‘obtaining with nowhere to abide’: ‘It is as a person conjured by the Buddha does not abide in the mark of the conditioned and does not abide in the mark of the unconditioned’; the conjured person comes and goes, also sits and also stands, and so on up to practising the six perfections, turning the wheel of the Dharma, and conjuring immeasurable beings—and asked whether he really exists, the answer is ‘No’. Going a step further he even says ‘The Buddha and the conjured person are without difference’, and brings up ‘It is as in the past there was a Buddha named Suśānta’, who, in order to deliver bodhisattvas, conjured a Buddha and then himself passed into extinction; the conjured Buddha abode for half a kalpa doing the work of a Buddha, and beings knew only that the Buddha had really passed into extinction, whereas ‘the conjured person really has no arising and no ceasing’. Here the treatise-author sets four questions: can the conjured person really practise the six perfections—‘It is not said that the conjured person can really practise; the eyes of beings see what seems to be something practised’; the conjured Buddha has not the ten powers, so why is he equal to the true Buddha—‘The ten powers and all such merits enter the real mark of all dharmas’; does one who with an evil mind draws blood from the body of a conjured Buddha incur a heinous sin—he does; and what then of the Vinaya's saying that killing a conjured person does not violate the precept against killing—‘In the Vinaya the precepts are all laid down for the sake of worldly matters and of holding the Saṅgha together; the real mark is not discussed’, whereas when the true and real place is discussed ‘the deed of mind is greatest, not the deeds of body and speech’. The passage on the field of merit lowers the threshold further still to the lowest: seeing an image of stone or clay and keeping the Buddha in mind with a mind of kindness, scattering a single flower into space while keeping the Buddha in mind, and so on up to ‘If a person once calls out namo Buddha, up to the ending of suffering his merit is not exhausted’—‘Therefore, because the field of merit is immeasurable, though one gives with a soft mind, his merit too is inexhaustible’.
The conjured body having been spoken of, the difficulty turns to speech: the Buddha distinguishes this is form and this is consciousness, this is wholesome and this is evil—does this not ruin the real mark of all dharmas? The Buddha answers ‘By the marks of names he shows dharmas, wishing to make beings understand; the Buddha does not ruin the dharma-marks of dharmas’; following worldly dharmas there are names and marks, and yet ‘there is really no place of clinging’; his counter-question is extremely sharp—‘If name clung to name and mark clung to mark, emptiness too should cling to emptiness, and the signless too should cling to the signless’. The concluding sentence is ‘All these dharmas have only names and marks; these dharmas do not abide within names and marks’. The treatise-author gathers it into one middle way: ‘Thus leaving existence and leaving non-existence, and dwelling in the middle way, he is able to deliver beings.’ Names and marks are not real and so existence may not be held to; the emptiness of names and marks is also empty and so non-existence may not be held to; what is able to deliver beings is exactly upon this one line.
Though the chapter is named for the three wisdoms, the weight falls on the three knowledges. ‘Sarvajñā is the knowledge of all śrāvakas and pratyekabuddhas; the knowledge of the kinds of paths is the knowledge of the bodhisattva-mahāsattvas; the omniscience of all kinds is the knowledge of the buddhas’—the three knowledges are not three things; the mark of the omniscience of all kinds is only ‘because of one mark it is named the omniscience of all kinds, namely that all dharmas have the mark of quiescence’, and the treatise-author ties to it one simile: ‘As in the waters of the great sea the wind cannot stir it, and because it is deep no waves arise; …’ Quiescence is not not-knowing; it is that idle discourse cannot get in. And the difference of the three vehicles does not lie in what is cut off either: ‘In the cutting off of the afflictions there is no difference; the buddhas' habitual residues of the afflictions are all entirely cut off’; the difference is only in the residues—‘The habitual residue is not an affliction’, ‘These habitual residues of the three poisons the buddhas do not have’. The treatise-author brings them up most vividly: ‘It is as the arhat Madhuvāsiṣṭha, who for five hundred lives was among monkeys’; though now he has obtained the path he still leaps and bounds among the trees, and people then mock him as being like a monkey, when in fact ‘this arhat has no mind of affliction and yet still has his original habits’; Pilindavatsa for five hundred lives was born among brahmins, and after obtaining arhatship ‘still spoke to the spirit of the river Ganges, saying: “Little slave-girl! Stop the flow!”’; the Buddha taught him to repent, and having repented he still called her little slave-girl. With the Buddha it is not so: a brahmin ‘at one time reviled the Buddha with five hundred matters, and the Buddha had no look of displeasure’, and turned and praised him with five hundred good matters, and ‘the Buddha also had no look of joy’; a good name filling the ten directions and the brahmin ascetic woman Sundarī slandering the Buddha by her being killed, going out with an empty bowl and the offering of heavenly food, thorns and cold wind and the heavenly white jewel-stone, ‘Devadatta with a hateful mind rolled a rock at the Buddha; Rāhula with a reverent mind joined his hands and bowed to the Buddha; towards these two persons his mind was equal, as one loves one's two eyes’. One simile sums it up: ‘It is as true gold: burned, ground, forged, and cut, its colour does not change.’
The last section explains the name of prajñā, and also explains the measure of prajñā. ‘It obtains the foremost crossing, and all dharmas reach the further shore’; the treatise-author explains ‘foremost’ layer by layer: the difference of the higher, middle, and lower knowledge of the three vehicles, the difference of the general mark and the specific marks, the difference of pervading or not, the difference of the provisions being complete—for the last, one simile comes closest, ‘As a person rides a ship of the seven jewels, with the gear for the journey made firm and ready’, has good food, has a guide, and meets a good wind, and only then is it called a good crossing; to ride a raft of grass and cross in terror is not named a good crossing. He further puts out another gloss: ‘Prajñā names wisdom; pāramitā, reaching the further shore’, and ‘the further shore names exhausting the limit of all wisdom’. Someone raises a difficulty: the three baskets have only the ten knowledges; why is the knowledge of things as they really are set up here in addition? The treatise-author answers roundly: ‘That is why it is named the Great Vehicle! The great Dharma can receive the small dharma; the small cannot receive the great.’ If it is further asked: if the knowledge of things as they really are is obtained only by the Buddha, why then do the two vehicles and the great bodhisattvas obtain nirvāṇa and obtain the acceptance of non-arising? The treatise-author takes the lamp as simile—‘It is as in a dark room, because there is something to be done, a lamp is lit’, and what was to be done is done; ‘a lamp that comes afterwards, its brightness is increased still more’, and the portion of darkness that the later lamp removes is not what the first lamp could remove, and yet ‘it cannot be said that the first lamp gave no light’. So his division is broad and level: ‘The pervading knowledge of things as they really are is the Buddha's; the knowledge of things as they really are simply is shared by the two vehicles and the bodhisattvas.’ The whole chapter closes on the shortest of sentences: ‘Nothing to be attained is precisely attaining; by this, one attains nothing to be attained.’ It is not that one has attained a thing called nothing-to-be-attained; it is that this matter of attaining is from the first with nothing to be attained—the three wisdoms are asked about for a fascicle and a half, and the answer is only the twelve Chinese characters of this sentence.
總說
〈三慧品〉之名全在品題。通檢二經二論,「三慧」二字一次也不落於正文;經文開卷只是三問:「世尊!菩薩摩訶薩云何行般若波羅蜜?云何生般若波羅蜜?云何修般若波羅蜜?」行、生、修這三事,即題中所舉之三慧。佛答得極短:行者,「色寂滅故,色空故,色虛誑故,色不堅實故,應行般若波羅蜜」;生者,「如虛空生故,應生般若波羅蜜」;修者,「修諸法破壞故,應修般若波羅蜜」。次問時節,答「從初發意乃至坐道場,應行、應生、應修般若波羅蜜」;次問用心,答「常不捨薩婆若心,不令餘念得入」,而緊接一句已伏全品之機——「若心、心數法不行故,為行般若波羅蜜、為生般若波羅蜜、為修般若波羅蜜。」心、心數法既不行,則「修」之一字先自難立:須菩提隨即以修、不修、修不修、非修非不修四問薩婆若,佛一概答「不」。一品之勢即由此一轉:不是不許人修,是修之一字不可取相而受。全品二經二論,跨卷八十三、八十四兩卷,分作三分——之上一經一論,列行、生、修之相而句句遣其所得;之中一經,轉入三乘、三智、斷結與般若得名之義;之下一論,逐句釋之,終以「無所得即是得,以是得無所得」收筆。品題舉三慧,而品中實有三重三法:行、生、修之三慧,一切智、道種智、一切種智之三智,與般若所以得名波羅蜜之諸義;三慧開而成三智,三智合而歸一般若,一品之骨盡在此處。
之上一分,列相而遣得。經①自三問而下,一路逼到無可立處:四問修不修皆答「不」,須菩提反問「若不爾,云何當得薩婆若」,佛答「菩薩摩訶薩得薩婆若,如如相」;問如如相,答「如實際」;問如實際,答「如法性」;問如法性,答「如我性、眾生性、壽命性」。一串高遠之名,末後竟落在凡人日用之我上;佛隨即反問「我、眾生、壽命法可得不」,須菩提言「不可得」,於是結曰「若我、眾生、壽命不可得,云何當說有我性、眾生性、壽命性」。不可說既立,須菩提便詰其實用:若一切法不可說,何以仍說「是地獄、是畜生、是餓鬼、是人、是天」乃至「是諸佛」?佛仍以名字之不可得作答,而歸於一句教誡:「菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜時,應當學一切法不可說。」其下逐層倒逼所學之相:學色乃至一切種智者,「應學色不增不減」;問云何不增不減,答「不生不滅故學」;問云何不生不滅,答「不起不作諸行業若有、若無故」;問云何不起不作,答「觀諸法自相空故」;問云何觀自相空,佛乃逐目而列——「應觀色,色相空」,乃至「應觀內空,內空相空」、「應觀自相空,自相空相空」。自相空既盡,須菩提遂問此中更有何行,佛答一句斬截:「不行,是名行般若波羅蜜。」其所以然亦自說明白:「般若波羅蜜不可得故,菩薩不可得,行亦不可得,行者、行法、行處亦不可得故」。初發意者聞之必迷,故佛別立其路——「菩薩從初發意已來,應學空無所得法」,布施持戒乃至一切種智,皆「用無所得法故」。由是轉出全品第一組樞紐語:「諸有二者,是有所得;無有二者,是無所得」,而二之為二者,「眼、色為二,乃至意、法為二,乃至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提、佛為二」。須菩提更問無所得從何處得,佛兩頭俱遮——「不從有所得中無所得,不從無所得中無所得」,而後立其正說:「有所得、無所得平等,是名無所得。」末後三問三答如一線收束:從一地至一地者不住有所得,「無所得是般若波羅蜜相」;分別諸法相者實「不得色,不得受、想、行、識」;為何事故行般若者,答「無所為故行般若波羅蜜」。
論①釋之,處處代讀者把難處說出來。其起處先安置聽者之心:「聽者聞種種讚般若功德,得善知一切事,而貴愛是般若波羅蜜,方便欲得。」隨即誌一家舊解——「有人言:行者,在乾慧地;生者,得無生忍法;修者,得無生忍法後,以禪波羅蜜熏修般若」——誌而不判,仍以本經之答為正:五眾是結縛處,涅槃是寂滅相,「菩薩以般若波羅蜜利智慧力故,能破五眾,通達令空,即是涅槃寂滅相」。釋「如虛空生」者最耐讀:虛空「無法、無形、無觸,無作相故」,故不能生,亦無所生;而摩訶衍中「虛空名無法,不得說常、不得說無常」,般若亦爾,「能觀世間似如虛空」。釋修者則明其所破:「菩薩得般若已,入甚深禪定,以般若力故,觀禪定及禪定緣皆破壞。」時節之問,答在名變不在理變——「是般若到佛心中轉名薩婆若。理雖一,名變故,言至道場應行。」一心之問,答在相續不在剎那——「心有二種:一者、念念生滅心,二者、相續次第生,總名一心」,所謂常念者,「心無餘向,縱使死急事至,不忘薩婆若」。其下一長段辯難,是全品最見宗骨處:有難者引無想定、滅盡定、無餘涅槃之心、心數法不行以難菩薩,論主只一句斷之——「是事阿毘曇中說,非大乘中義」,並誡曰「是故不應以阿毘曇難摩訶衍」;再難以「緣涅槃無相法」者,論主反詰「汝云何言緣」,終引佛語而定之:「涅槃,無相、無量、不可思議,滅諸戲論。」四句之「不」,論主亦逐一給其病處:「修尚不得,何況不修」,修不修者「二俱有過」,而第四句之過只在問者之心——須菩提「以取相著心問」,故佛言「不」;倘以不取相之心說之,「則無有過」。如與實際何以互喻,答得極平實:「如、實際雖是一物,觀時異」,如是「諸法體性」,實際是「行者心取證」,故取須菩提自所證者為喻。須菩提既善說如而此處猶問,論主更設一喻解之:「是如甚深無量故,須菩提有處解、有處不解;譬如大水,有人入深者、入淺者,皆名入水」。二與不二之釋尤須記取:「二相者,眼一、色一,兩一和合名為二」,而智者「知是二法皆虛誑、屬因緣,不以是二為二」;平等一著則說盡取捨之序——「因無所得破有所得,事既辦亦捨無所得。」
之中一分,卷首帶「之餘」續題,由行相轉入果相。經②開口便是一難:「若諸法無所為、無所作,不應分別有三乘」。佛答分別不在法而在著——「有所為、有所作中有分別」;凡夫著五受眾乃至著菩提,故有得有不得,而「我以五眼觀,尚不得色乃至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。是狂愚人無目,而欲得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提、度脫眾生生死」。三聚之問同此:佛自言「我得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,初不得眾生三聚」,所以分別者,只為「以眾生無法有法想,我以除其妄著,世俗法故說有得,非第一義」。須菩提遂逼問佛所住處:住第一義得耶,答「不也」;住顛倒得耶,答「不也」;若兩皆不住,將無不得耶,佛乃正答——「我實得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,無所住若有為相、若無為相」,並立化人一喻貫徹其下:化人不住二相而「亦有來有去、亦坐亦立」,行六波羅蜜乃至「得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,轉法輪」,而問其實有所行否,答「不也」。喻既立,佛遂直判:「佛亦如是,知諸法如化,如化人度化眾生,無有實眾生可度。」進而問佛與化人有何差別,答「佛與化人無有差別」,並舉須扇多佛為證——「化作佛已,而自滅度;是化佛住半劫作佛事,授應菩薩行者記已,滅度」。差別既無,布施之淨否便成疑,佛答二佛同以「諸法實相」作福田,且一路減之又減:敬心念佛、一華散虛空中念佛,乃至「若有人一稱南無佛,乃至畢苦,其福不盡」。既說實相不應壞,須菩提便反詰佛自壞法相,佛答「以名字相故示諸法,欲令眾生解;佛不壞諸法法相」;更問無名無相者云何以名相示人,佛答「隨世俗法有名相,實無著處」,而立一極利之反照——「若名著名、相著相,空亦應著空,無相亦應著無相,無作亦應著無作」;故菩薩「但名相中住,應行般若波羅蜜,是名相中亦不應著」。其下轉入三智:「薩婆若是一切聲聞、辟支佛智,道種智是菩薩摩訶薩智,一切種智是諸佛智」;道種智之所以屬菩薩,在「一切道,菩薩摩訶薩應知」而「亦不作實際證」;何時不應證,答「是菩薩未淨佛土、未成就眾生,是時不應實際作證」。須菩提續以四句問住處,佛皆答「不也」,轉而反問其自身:汝住道中漏盡得解脫不,答「不也」,乃至四句問盡,須菩提自道其實——「我無所住,不受諸法,漏盡心得解脫」,佛即以此印菩薩:「亦如是,無所住,應實際作證。」一切種智之相,答「一相故名一切種智,所謂一切法寂滅相」。斷結之問最見層次:三智有上下而「煩惱斷無差別」,所異者唯習——「諸佛煩惱習一切悉斷,聲聞、辟支佛煩惱習不悉斷」,而習之為物,佛自界定曰「習非煩惱」。其下說無為法中本無差別而世間言說故有分別,「第一義中無言說道」;前後際亦然,「諸法自相空中,無有前際,何況有後際」。末一大節正面釋名:般若何以名波羅蜜?佛連舉六義——「得第一度,一切法到彼岸」、「諸佛、菩薩、辟支佛、阿羅漢用是般若波羅蜜得度彼岸」、「分別、籌量破壞一切法,乃至微塵,是中不得堅實」、「諸法如、法性、實際皆入般若波羅蜜中」、「是般若波羅蜜無色、無形、無對,一相所謂無相」、「是般若波羅蜜能生一切法、一切樂說辯、一切照明」。義既說盡,佛更說所應行之義目——無常、苦、空、無我,乃至「盡智義、無生智義、如實智義」。須菩提遂問義與非義既不可得,何名為義而行?佛答應念「貪欲非義,如是義不應行」,而其所以然在如相——「三毒如相,無有義、無有非義」;推之於色乃至菩提,皆「非義、非非義」。虛空一喻收得極正:「譬如虛空如,不能益眾生、不能損眾生」,般若亦「無有增、無有損」。末後四問四答直落全品之眼:學無為般若當得一切種智,「不以二法故」;不二法能得不二法耶,答「不也」;二法能得不二法耶,答「不也」;若二與不二俱不能得,云何當得?佛答十二字——「無所得即是得,以是得無所得。」
之下一分,全是論②逐句之釋,讀之如見論主在經文旁逐處落筆。三乘之疑,論主先分其人:凡夫未得道,「著五眾故,亦著是空、無作、無起法故生疑」,而須菩提已得道,何故亦疑?三聚之立,只為破顛倒——「能破顛倒者名正定;必不能破顛倒者是邪定」,皆「以世俗法故說,非最第一義」。論主自設一問——「佛實住第一義中得道」,而於須菩提問時何以答「不」——答得乾淨:「顛倒有法中尚不可住,何況第一義無所有中住!」化佛一節,論主逐難而護其義:化人不能實行,「眾生眼見似有所行」;化佛何以與真佛等,因「十力等諸功德皆入諸法實相」;既等,何以毀化佛不立逆罪,論主答「惡人定謂化佛是真而惡心出血,血則為出,便得逆罪」;毘尼中殺化人不犯殺戒者,因「毘尼中皆為世間事、攝眾僧故結戒,不論實相」,並引一語判其輕重之所繫——「意業最大,非身、口業。」一稱佛名之福,論主亦不以神異說之,只說其心之所緣:「是人曾聞佛功德,能度人老、病、死」,故「福田無量故,雖濡心布施,其福亦無盡」。名相一節,論主點出佛說法之不得已——「以眾生無及佛者,欲牽引令解故」而說『是善、是惡』,並援《法華經》火宅之三乘引子為況;更進一步析其兩邊:若諸法定實非名相,則無生滅而無四諦可度;若但是空名相無實,亦無生滅而無可度;故「今菩薩知一切法名相等空,則離世間顛倒;亦知名相空,亦離名相空。如是離有離無、處中道,能度眾生」。三智之釋,論主為道種智補出一張全圖:「道有四種:一者、人天中受福樂道,所謂種福德;并三乘道為四」,而菩薩「以佛道自為、為人,以餘三道但為眾生」。四句問住處之所以皆「不也」,論主亦代須菩提說出其兩過:「有結使人不應有畢竟清淨正智」,及「一切有為法皆是虛誑,和合故有」。佛何以不直答而反問,答曰「是故佛以須菩提所得證反問」,令其自道「我無所住而得漏盡」,此即以其所證印其所疑。一切種智之義,論主分二相說之:一是「通達諸法實相故寂滅相」,其喻極美——「如大海水中風不能動,以其深故波浪不起;一切種智亦如是,戲論風所不能動」;二是「一切諸法可以名相文字言說,了了通達無礙」。斷結無差別而習有餘,論主以刀為喻——「譬如刀有利鈍,斷時有遲速,斷已無差別」;又舉二事以明習之為習:蜜婆私詫阿羅漢「五百世在獼猴中」而猶「騰跳樹木」,畢陵伽婆蹉阿羅漢「五百世生婆羅門中,習輕蔑心故」而猶語恒水神「小婢!止流」。佛之無習,則以一連串順逆之境證之:一婆羅門「一時以五百事罵佛,佛無慍色」,復以五百善事讚佛而「佛亦無喜色」;孫陀梨梵志女「殺身謗佛」,惡名流布而心無異;空鉢而出與天食供養,棘刺寒風與天白寶石,提婆達以石堆佛與羅睺羅合手禮佛,「於此二人,其心平等,如愛兩眼」,末以真金為喻——「譬如真金,燒磨鍛截,其色不變。」般若得名之六義,論主逐義敷演,其中第一度一義析為多重:三乘智有下中上,「以上上智慧度,故名第一度」;又以總別相說——「聲聞、辟支佛但總相度,於別相少;菩薩一切法總相、別相皆了了知」;又以資具為喻——「如人乘七寶船,牢治行具,上有種種好食、有好導師,遇隨意好風,則為好度;若人乘草栰度恐怖,不名好度」。般若之力,說得最有光——「星宿日月不能照處,般若能照,能破邪見、無明黑闇故」。十智之中獨出如實智,論主先誌一家之解「能知諸法實相,所謂如、法性、實際,是名如實智相」,繼以燈喻分其具足與不具足:初燈已除一分闇,後燈更除第二分,「不得言初燈無照」,故「遍如實智,是佛;但如實智,二乘及菩薩所共」。義非義一節,論主把三分說破:煩惱是非義,善法是義,而色等無記法「非義非非義」,人於此三各生憎、愛、癡心,故佛令兩捨;其所據仍是如相——「惡法、善法、無記法,一如相,無有義、非義」。虛空喻亦被推進一層:「虛空雖無法,一切世間因虛空故得有所作;般若波羅蜜亦如是,雖無相、無為,而因般若能行五波羅蜜等一切佛道法。」末後總束全品:般若有二種,「學有為般若,能具足六波羅蜜,住十地中;學無為般若,滅一切煩惱習,成佛道」;不二不能得者,因「無為無有得不得相」;二法不能得者,因「二法虛誑不實故,云何行不實而得實法」;於是歸到那十二個字,論主為之下一最後之注:「雖行有為法得是無所得,心不取相故無所得。」
三分之別,一言可斷:之上說行,之中說果,之下代說其所以。之上所遣者是『行相』——行、生、修既列,便句句拆其可得之處,終於「無所為故行般若波羅蜜」;之中所遣者是『果相』——三乘、三聚、三智、斷結、前後際,凡可分別處皆先許其世俗而後奪其第一義,終於「無所得即是得」;之下則是論主把之中每一句的難處翻出來,逐一安放。三分之間有一線貫串,即「不二」二字:之上以「諸有二者,是有所得」立其判,之中以「不以二法故」承其判,之下以「此中二、不二,即是無分別,皆無所得」結其判。品題舉三慧而正文無三慧之名,其故亦在此:行、生、修分說則三,合說則只是一個般若;正如三智分說則有聲聞、菩薩、諸佛之異,而「煩惱斷無差別」。凡一法可分作三者,分之為教化,合之為實相——全品之所以先開後合,即是此意。
因此,讀此品之每一節時,至少可問三層。其一,此處所遮的是法還是心——四句皆答「不」,論主明說須菩提乃「以取相著心問」,故佛言「不」;倘以不取相之心說之,「則無有過」;佛不住第一義,亦非第一義有過,只是「顛倒有法中尚不可住,何況第一義無所有中住」。故凡見一「不」字,先問所遮者是那一法,還是取那一法之心。其二,此處所許的是世俗還是第一義——全品最容易讀岔之處,正在佛一面說「我以五眼觀,尚不得色乃至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」,一面又分別三聚、分別三智、分別須陀洹乃至佛;而其判語始終一致:「世俗法故說有得,非第一義」、「世間言說故有差別,非第一義」。分別不是錯,執分別為實才是錯;故經中一切名目,皆當作指示看,不當作實物看——「是一切法但有名相,是法不住名相中。」其三,我今未得此智,此品於我何用——答亦在品中:一者,入手處極低,「但以敬心念佛」乃至「一稱南無佛」,其福「乃至畢苦,其福不盡」;二者,用心處極明,「常不捨薩婆若心,不令餘念得入」,而所謂常念,論主解作「心無餘向,縱使死急事至,不忘薩婆若」;三者,於習氣現前而自疑所得時,記得二乘尚有「騰跳樹木」、「小婢!止流」之習,斷煩惱與盡習氣本是兩重事。順著二經二論讀下去,終會落在那六個字上:「無所得即是得」——不是得了一個叫作無所得的東西,是如論主所注,「雖行有為法得是無所得,心不取相故無所得」。
依原論次序讀下去
Overview
The name "The Three Wisdoms" lies wholly in the chapter's title. Searching through the two sūtras and two treatises, the two Chinese characters 「三慧」 tr. "the three wisdoms" do not fall even once into the main text; at its opening the sūtra has only three questions: 「世尊!菩薩摩訶薩云何行般若波羅蜜?云何生般若波羅蜜?云何修般若波羅蜜?」 tr. "World-Honored One! How does the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practise prajñāpāramitā? How does he give rise to prajñāpāramitā? How does he cultivate prajñāpāramitā?" These three matters of practising, giving rise, and cultivating are precisely the three wisdoms named in the title. The Buddha's answers are extremely short: of practising, 「色寂滅故,色空故,色虛誑故,色不堅實故,應行般若波羅蜜」 tr. "because form is quiescent, because form is empty, because form is false and deceptive, because form is not firm and real, one should practise prajñāpāramitā"; of giving rise, 「如虛空生故,應生般若波羅蜜」 tr. "because it arises like space, one should give rise to prajñāpāramitā"; of cultivating, 「修諸法破壞故,應修般若波羅蜜」 tr. "because one cultivates the breaking up of dharmas, one should cultivate prajñāpāramitā". Next the time is asked, and the answer is 「從初發意乃至坐道場,應行、應生、應修般若波羅蜜」 tr. "from the first arousing of intent up to sitting at the seat of awakening, one should practise, should give rise to, should cultivate prajñāpāramitā"; next the use of the mind is asked, and the answer is 「常不捨薩婆若心,不令餘念得入」 tr. "never abandoning the mind of sarvajñā, not letting any other thought get in", and the sentence that follows close upon it already hides the key of the whole chapter—「若心、心數法不行故,為行般若波羅蜜、為生般若波羅蜜、為修般若波羅蜜。」 tr. "If it is because mind and mental-factor dharmas do not move, this is practising prajñāpāramitā, this is giving rise to prajñāpāramitā, this is cultivating prajñāpāramitā." Since mind and mental-factor dharmas do not move, the one word 「修」 tr. "cultivating" is the first to become hard to establish: Subhūti at once asks about sarvajñā with the four questions of cultivating, not cultivating, cultivating and not cultivating, and neither cultivating nor not cultivating, and the Buddha answers every one of them 「不」 tr. "No". The momentum of the whole chapter comes from this one turn: it is not that one is not allowed to cultivate; it is that the word cultivating cannot be received by grasping at marks. The whole chapter, two sūtras and two treatises, spans the two fascicles eighty-three and eighty-four and is divided into three parts—the First Part, one sūtra and one treatise, lists the marks of practising, giving rise, and cultivating, and sentence by sentence clears away what is attained in them; the Middle Part, one sūtra, turns to the meaning of the three vehicles, the three knowledges, the severance of the fetters, and how prajñā obtains its name; the Last Part, one treatise, explains it sentence by sentence, and lays down its brush with 「無所得即是得,以是得無所得」 tr. "nothing to be attained is precisely attaining; by this attaining there is nothing to be attained". The chapter title names the three wisdoms, and yet within the chapter there are in truth three sets of three dharmas: the three wisdoms of practising, giving rise, and cultivating; the three knowledges of omniscience, the knowledge of the kinds of paths, and the omniscience of all kinds; and the several meanings by which prajñā obtains the name pāramitā. The three wisdoms open out and become the three knowledges, the three knowledges join and return to one prajñā—the whole bone of the chapter lies right here.
The First Part lists the marks and clears away attaining. Sūtra ①, from the three questions onward, presses all the way to where nothing can be established: to the four questions on cultivating and not cultivating the answer is always 「不」 tr. "No"; Subhūti asks in return 「若不爾,云何當得薩婆若」 tr. "if it is not so, how will one obtain sarvajñā", and the Buddha answers 「菩薩摩訶薩得薩婆若,如如相」 tr. "the bodhisattva-mahāsattva obtains sarvajñā like the mark of suchness"; asked about like the mark of suchness, he answers 「如實際」 tr. "like the limit of reality"; asked about like the limit of reality, he answers 「如法性」 tr. "like the nature of dharmas"; asked about like the nature of dharmas, he answers 「如我性、眾生性、壽命性」 tr. "like the nature of self, the nature of beings, the nature of a life". A string of lofty names comes to rest at the end, of all places, on the self of ordinary people's daily use; the Buddha then at once asks in return 「我、眾生、壽命法可得不」 tr. "can the dharmas of a self, a being, and a life be found?", Subhūti says 「不可得」 tr. "unfindable", and so he concludes 「若我、眾生、壽命不可得,云何當說有我性、眾生性、壽命性」 tr. "if a self, a being, and a life are unfindable, how should one say that there are the nature of self, the nature of beings, the nature of a life?" Unspeakability having been established, Subhūti then presses on its real use: if all dharmas are unspeakable, why does one still say 「是地獄、是畜生、是餓鬼、是人、是天」 tr. "this is the hells, this is the animals, this is the hungry ghosts, this is humans, this is the gods", and so on up to 「是諸佛」 tr. "this is the buddhas"? The Buddha still answers by the unfindability of names, and returns it to a single admonition: 「菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜時,應當學一切法不可說。」 tr. "When the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises prajñāpāramitā, he should train in the unspeakability of all dharmas." Below this the marks of what is trained in are pressed back layer by layer: one who trains in form and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds 「應學色不增不減」 tr. "should train in form as neither increasing nor decreasing"; asked how it is neither increasing nor decreasing, the answer is 「不生不滅故學」 tr. "one trains because of neither arising nor ceasing"; asked how it is neither arising nor ceasing, the answer is 「不起不作諸行業若有、若無故」 tr. "it is because one does not raise up and does not make the deeds of conduct, whether existent or non-existent"; asked how one does not raise up and does not make, the answer is 「觀諸法自相空故」 tr. "it is because one contemplates the emptiness of specific marks of dharmas"; asked how one contemplates the emptiness of specific marks, the Buddha then lists them item by item—「應觀色,色相空」 tr. "one should contemplate form: the mark of form is empty", and so on up to 「應觀內空,內空相空」 tr. "one should contemplate inner emptiness: the mark of inner emptiness is empty", 「應觀自相空,自相空相空」 tr. "one should contemplate the emptiness of specific marks: the mark of the emptiness of specific marks is empty". The emptiness of specific marks having been exhausted, Subhūti then asks what further practice there is within it, and the Buddha answers with one clean-cut sentence: 「不行,是名行般若波羅蜜。」 tr. "Not practising—this is named practising prajñāpāramitā." Why it is so he also explains plainly himself: 「般若波羅蜜不可得故,菩薩不可得,行亦不可得,行者、行法、行處亦不可得故」 tr. "because prajñāpāramitā is unfindable, the bodhisattva is unfindable, practice too is unfindable, and the one who practises, the dharma practised, and the place of practice are also unfindable". One who has first aroused intent is bound to be bewildered on hearing this, so the Buddha separately sets up his road—「菩薩從初發意已來,應學空無所得法」 tr. "the bodhisattva, from the first arousing of intent onward, should train in the dharma of emptiness with nothing to be attained"; giving, upholding the precepts, and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds, all are 「用無所得法故」 tr. "by the dharma with nothing to be attained". From this there turns out the first group of pivotal words of the whole chapter: 「諸有二者,是有所得;無有二者,是無所得」 tr. "whatever has duality is with something to be attained; what is without duality is with nothing to be attained", and what makes duality duality is 「眼、色為二,乃至意、法為二,乃至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提、佛為二」 tr. "the eye and form are a duality, and so on up to the mind and dharmas are a duality, and so on up to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi and the Buddha are a duality". Subhūti asks further from where nothing to be attained is obtained, and the Buddha blocks both ends—「不從有所得中無所得,不從無所得中無所得」 tr. "one does not obtain nothing to be attained from within something to be attained, nor does one obtain nothing to be attained from within nothing to be attained"—and after that sets up his proper teaching: 「有所得、無所得平等,是名無所得。」 tr. "The equality of something to be attained and nothing to be attained—this is named nothing to be attained." The final three questions and three answers gather it up like a single thread: one who goes from one ground to another ground does not abide in something to be attained, for 「無所得是般若波羅蜜相」 tr. "nothing to be attained is the mark of prajñāpāramitā"; one who distinguishes the marks of dharmas in truth 「不得色,不得受、想、行、識」 tr. "does not obtain form, does not obtain feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness"; for what matter does one practise prajñā—the answer is 「無所為故行般若波羅蜜」 tr. "he practises prajñāpāramitā because there is nothing it is done for".
Treatise ① explains it, and at every point speaks out the hard places on the reader's behalf. At its start it first settles the listeners' minds: 「聽者聞種種讚般若功德,得善知一切事,而貴愛是般若波羅蜜,方便欲得。」 tr. "The listeners, hearing the merits of prajñā praised in every way, and that it is able to know all matters well, prize and delight in this prajñāpāramitā and wish to obtain it by skilful means." It then records one school's old reading—「有人言:行者,在乾慧地;生者,得無生忍法;修者,得無生忍法後,以禪波羅蜜熏修般若」 tr. "Someone says: practising is on the ground of dry wisdom; giving rise to it is obtaining the dharma of the acceptance of non-arising; cultivating it is, after obtaining the dharma of the acceptance of non-arising, perfuming and cultivating prajñā by dhyānapāramitā"—records it without judging, and still takes this sūtra's answer as the correct one: the five aggregates are the place of bondage, nirvāṇa is the mark of quiescence, and 「菩薩以般若波羅蜜利智慧力故,能破五眾,通達令空,即是涅槃寂滅相」 tr. "the bodhisattva, by the power of the keen wisdom of prajñāpāramitā, is able to break the five aggregates, penetrate them, and make them empty—this is the mark of the quiescence of nirvāṇa". The explanation of 「如虛空生」 tr. "arises like space" is most worth reading: space, 「無法、無形、無觸,無作相故」 tr. "because it is a non-existent dharma, without shape, without touch, and has the mark of making nothing", cannot give rise, and also has nothing that it gives rise to; and in the Mahāyāna, 「虛空名無法,不得說常、不得說無常」 tr. "space names a non-existent dharma: one cannot say it is permanent, cannot say it is impermanent"; prajñā is likewise, 「能觀世間似如虛空」 tr. "able to contemplate the world as though like space". The explanation of cultivating makes plain what it breaks: 「菩薩得般若已,入甚深禪定,以般若力故,觀禪定及禪定緣皆破壞。」 tr. "The bodhisattva, having obtained prajñā, enters very deep meditative concentration, and by the power of prajñā contemplates meditative concentration and the objects of meditative concentration as all breaking up." The question of the time is answered in a change of name, not a change of principle—「是般若到佛心中轉名薩婆若。理雖一,名變故,言至道場應行。」 tr. "When this prajñā reaches the Buddha's mind, its name changes and it is called sarvajñā. Though the principle is one, because the name changes, it is said that one should practise it up to the seat of awakening." The question of a single mind is answered in continuity, not in the instant—「心有二種:一者、念念生滅心,二者、相續次第生,總名一心」 tr. "Mind is of two kinds: the first is the mind that arises and ceases thought by thought; the second is what arises continuing in sequence, and this is named in general a single mind"; what is called constantly keeping in mind is 「心無餘向,縱使死急事至,不忘薩婆若」 tr. "the mind has no other direction it tends toward; even if the urgent matter of death arrives, one does not forget sarvajñā". The long stretch of debate below this is where the doctrinal backbone of the whole chapter shows most: a challenger cites the mind and mental-factor dharmas not moving in the absorption without perception, in the absorption of cessation, and in nirvāṇa without remainder, to raise a difficulty against the bodhisattva, and the treatise-author cuts it off with a single sentence—「是事阿毘曇中說,非大乘中義」 tr. "this matter is what is said in the Abhidharma; it is not the meaning within the Great Vehicle"—and admonishes, 「是故不應以阿毘曇難摩訶衍」 tr. "therefore one should not use the Abhidharma to raise difficulties against the Mahāyāna"; to the further difficulty of 「緣涅槃無相法」 tr. "taking as object the signless dharma of nirvāṇa", the treatise-author retorts 「汝云何言緣」 tr. "how can you say one takes it as object?", and at the end settles it by citing the Buddha's words: 「涅槃,無相、無量、不可思議,滅諸戲論。」 tr. "Nirvāṇa is signless, immeasurable, inconceivable, and extinguishes all idle discourse." For the 「不」 tr. "No" of the four alternatives, the treatise-author likewise gives the place of the sickness one by one: 「修尚不得,何況不修」 tr. "if even cultivating does not obtain it, how much less not cultivating"; of cultivating-and-not-cultivating, 「二俱有過」 tr. "both have faults"; and the fault of the fourth alternative lies only in the mind of the one who asks—Subhūti 「以取相著心問」 tr. "asks with a mind that grasps at marks and clings", and so the Buddha says 「不」 tr. "No"; if one spoke of it with a mind that does not grasp at marks, 「則無有過」 tr. "there is no fault". Why suchness and the limit of reality serve as similes for each other is answered very plainly: 「如、實際雖是一物,觀時異」 tr. "though suchness and the limit of reality are one thing, when contemplated they differ"; suchness is 「諸法體性」 tr. "the essential nature of dharmas", the limit of reality is 「行者心取證」 tr. "the realisation that the practitioner's mind takes up", and so what Subhūti himself has realised is taken as the simile. Since Subhūti speaks well of suchness and yet still asks here, the treatise-author sets up one more simile to resolve it: 「是如甚深無量故,須菩提有處解、有處不解;譬如大水,有人入深者、入淺者,皆名入水」 tr. "because this suchness is very deep and immeasurable, there are places where Subhūti understands and places where he does not understand; it is like great waters: some people enter deep and some enter shallow, and all are named entering the water". The explanation of duality and non-duality must especially be kept in mind: 「二相者,眼一、色一,兩一和合名為二」 tr. "the mark of duality: the eye is one, form is one, and the two ones coming together are named two", while the wise 「知是二法皆虛誑、屬因緣,不以是二為二」 tr. "know that these two dharmas are both false and deceptive and belong to causes and conditions, and do not take these two as two"; and the single move of equality speaks out in full the order of taking up and giving up—「因無所得破有所得,事既辦亦捨無所得。」 tr. "By nothing to be attained one breaks something to be attained; the matter once done, one gives up nothing to be attained as well."
The Middle Part, bearing at the head of its fascicle the continuation title with 「之餘」 tr. "continued", turns from the practising marks to the marks of the fruit. Sūtra ② opens its mouth with a difficulty: 「若諸法無所為、無所作,不應分別有三乘」 tr. "if dharmas have nothing they are done for and nothing they make, one should not distinguish that there are three vehicles". The Buddha answers that distinguishing lies not in the dharmas but in clinging—「有所為、有所作中有分別」 tr. "within what has something it is done for and something it makes there is distinguishing"; ordinary persons cling to the five aggregates of clinging and so on up to clinging to awakening, and so there is obtaining and not obtaining, whereas 「我以五眼觀,尚不得色乃至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。是狂愚人無目,而欲得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提、度脫眾生生死」 tr. "I contemplate with the five eyes, and I do not even obtain form, and so on up to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi. These mad and foolish people, without eyes, yet wish to obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi and to deliver beings from birth and death". The question of the three groups is answered in the same way: the Buddha says of himself, 「我得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,初不得眾生三聚」 tr. "I obtained anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, and from the very beginning did not obtain the three groups of beings"; the reason he distinguishes is only 「以眾生無法有法想,我以除其妄著,世俗法故說有得,非第一義」 tr. "because beings give rise to the perception of an existent dharma with regard to a non-existent dharma, in order to remove their false clinging I say, by way of worldly dharmas, that there is something to be attained; it is not the highest meaning". Subhūti then presses the question of where the Buddha abides: does he obtain it abiding in the highest meaning? The answer is 「不也」 tr. "No". Does he obtain it abiding in inversion? The answer is 「不也」 tr. "No". If he abides in neither, would it not be that he does not obtain? The Buddha then answers directly—「我實得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,無所住若有為相、若無為相」 tr. "I really did obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, and yet I abide nowhere—whether in the mark of the conditioned or in the mark of the unconditioned"—and sets up the simile of the conjured person to carry it through all that follows: the conjured person does not abide in the two marks, and yet 「亦有來有去、亦坐亦立」 tr. "he too comes and goes, also sits and also stands", practises the six perfections, and so on up to 「得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,轉法輪」 tr. "obtains anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi and turns the wheel of the Dharma", and asked whether he really has something he practises, the answer is 「不也」 tr. "No". The simile established, the Buddha then judges directly: 「佛亦如是,知諸法如化,如化人度化眾生,無有實眾生可度。」 tr. "The Buddha too is like this: he knows that dharmas are like a conjuration, and it is like a conjured person delivering beings—there are no real beings to be delivered." Going further, asked what difference there is between the Buddha and a conjured person, the answer is 「佛與化人無有差別」 tr. "the Buddha and a conjured person are without difference", and he brings up the Buddha Suśānta as proof—「化作佛已,而自滅度;是化佛住半劫作佛事,授應菩薩行者記已,滅度」 tr. "having conjured a Buddha, he himself passed into extinction; this conjured Buddha abode for half a kalpa doing the work of a Buddha, and having given the prediction to those who were to practise the bodhisattva path, passed into extinction". Difference being absent, whether giving is pure or not becomes a doubt; the Buddha answers that both Buddhas alike have 「諸法實相」 tr. "the real mark of all dharmas" as their field of merit, and all the way down reduces it further and further: keeping the Buddha in mind with a reverent mind, scattering a single flower into space while keeping the Buddha in mind, and so on up to 「若有人一稱南無佛,乃至畢苦,其福不盡」 tr. "if a person once calls out namo Buddha, up to the ending of suffering his merit is not exhausted". Since it has been said that the real mark should not be ruined, Subhūti then retorts that the Buddha himself ruins the marks of dharmas; the Buddha answers 「以名字相故示諸法,欲令眾生解;佛不壞諸法法相」 tr. "it is by the marks of names that dharmas are shown, wishing to make beings understand; the Buddha does not ruin the dharma-marks of dharmas"; asked further how that which is nameless and without marks is shown to people by names and marks, the Buddha answers 「隨世俗法有名相,實無著處」 tr. "following worldly dharmas there are names and marks, and yet there is really no place of clinging", and sets up an extremely sharp reflection in reverse—「若名著名、相著相,空亦應著空,無相亦應著無相,無作亦應著無作」 tr. "if name clung to name and mark clung to mark, then emptiness too should cling to emptiness, the signless too should cling to the signless, non-action too should cling to non-action"; hence the bodhisattva, 「但名相中住,應行般若波羅蜜,是名相中亦不應著」 tr. "abiding only within names and marks, should practise prajñāpāramitā, and within these names and marks too he should not cling". Below this it turns to the three knowledges: 「薩婆若是一切聲聞、辟支佛智,道種智是菩薩摩訶薩智,一切種智是諸佛智」 tr. "sarvajñā is the knowledge of all śrāvakas and pratyekabuddhas; the knowledge of the kinds of paths is the knowledge of the bodhisattva-mahāsattvas; the omniscience of all kinds is the knowledge of the buddhas"; the reason the knowledge of the kinds of paths belongs to the bodhisattva lies in 「一切道,菩薩摩訶薩應知」 tr. "all paths the bodhisattva-mahāsattva should know", while 「亦不作實際證」 tr. "he also does not make the realisation of the limit of reality"; asked when he should not realise it, the answer is 「是菩薩未淨佛土、未成就眾生,是時不應實際作證」 tr. "while this bodhisattva has not yet purified a buddha-land and has not yet brought beings to accomplishment, at this time he should not realise the limit of reality". Subhūti goes on to ask about the place of abiding with four alternatives, and the Buddha answers each 「不也」 tr. "No", and turns to question him in return about himself: when you abode in the path, did you exhaust the outflows and obtain liberation? He answers 「不也」 tr. "No"; and so on until the four alternatives have been asked to the end, when Subhūti speaks out his own truth himself—「我無所住,不受諸法,漏盡心得解脫」 tr. "I have nowhere I abide; not receiving any dharma, with the outflows exhausted, my mind obtained liberation"—and the Buddha at once seals the bodhisattva with this: the bodhisattva 「亦如是,無所住,應實際作證。」 tr. "too is like this: abiding nowhere, he should realise the limit of reality." Of the mark of the omniscience of all kinds, the answer is 「一相故名一切種智,所謂一切法寂滅相」 tr. "because of one mark it is named the omniscience of all kinds, namely that all dharmas have the mark of quiescence". The question of the severance of the fetters shows its gradations most clearly: the three knowledges have higher and lower, and yet 「煩惱斷無差別」 tr. "in the severance of the afflictions there is no difference"; what differs is only the residues—「諸佛煩惱習一切悉斷,聲聞、辟支佛煩惱習不悉斷」 tr. "the buddhas' habitual residues of the afflictions are all entirely severed, while the śrāvakas' and pratyekabuddhas' habitual residues of the afflictions are not all entirely severed", and as for what a residue is, the Buddha defines it himself: 「習非煩惱」 tr. "the habitual residue is not an affliction". Below this he says that within the unconditioned dharma there is originally no difference, and that because of worldly speech there is distinction, 「第一義中無言說道」 tr. "within the highest meaning there is no path of speech"; the prior and later limits likewise: 「諸法自相空中,無有前際,何況有後際」 tr. "within the emptiness of specific marks of dharmas there is no prior limit—how much less is there a later limit". The last great section explains the name directly: by what meaning is prajñā named pāramitā? The Buddha brings up six meanings in a row—「得第一度,一切法到彼岸」 tr. "it obtains the foremost crossing and makes all dharmas reach the further shore", 「諸佛、菩薩、辟支佛、阿羅漢用是般若波羅蜜得度彼岸」 tr. "the buddhas, bodhisattvas, pratyekabuddhas, and arhats use this prajñāpāramitā to cross over to the further shore", 「分別、籌量破壞一切法,乃至微塵,是中不得堅實」 tr. "distinguishing and reckoning, it breaks up all dharmas, down to atoms, and within them nothing firm and real is obtained", 「諸法如、法性、實際皆入般若波羅蜜中」 tr. "the suchness, the nature of dharmas, and the limit of reality in all dharmas all enter within prajñāpāramitā", 「是般若波羅蜜無色、無形、無對,一相所謂無相」 tr. "this prajñāpāramitā is without form, without shape, without resistance; it is of one mark—that is, the signless", 「是般若波羅蜜能生一切法、一切樂說辯、一切照明」 tr. "this prajñāpāramitā can give rise to all dharmas, to all the eloquence of delighting in speech, and to all illumination". The meanings having been spoken in full, the Buddha further speaks of the items of meaning that should be practised—impermanence, suffering, emptiness, non-self, and so on up to 「盡智義、無生智義、如實智義」 tr. "the meaning of the knowledge of exhaustion, the meaning of the knowledge of non-arising, the meaning of the knowledge of things as they really are". Subhūti then asks: since benefit and non-benefit are unfindable, what is named benefit, that one should practise it? The Buddha answers that one should think 「貪欲非義,如是義不應行」 tr. "greed is non-benefit; such a matter should not be practised", and the reason lies in the mark of suchness—「三毒如相,無有義、無有非義」 tr. "the mark of suchness of the three poisons has no benefit and no non-benefit"; extended to form and so on up to awakening, all are 「非義、非非義」 tr. "neither benefit nor non-benefit". The simile of space gathers it up most squarely: 「譬如虛空如,不能益眾生、不能損眾生」 tr. "it is as the suchness of space can neither benefit beings nor diminish beings", and prajñā likewise 「無有增、無有損」 tr. "has no increase and no decrease". The final four questions and four answers drop straight onto the eye of the whole chapter: training in the unconditioned prajñā, one shall obtain the omniscience of all kinds, 「不以二法故」 tr. "because it is not by two dharmas"; can a non-dual dharma obtain a non-dual dharma? The answer is 「不也」 tr. "No". Can two dharmas obtain a non-dual dharma? The answer is 「不也」 tr. "No". If neither duality nor non-duality can obtain it, how then shall one obtain it? The Buddha answers in twelve Chinese characters—「無所得即是得,以是得無所得。」 tr. "Nothing to be attained is precisely attaining; by this attaining there is nothing to be attained."
The Last Part is wholly the sentence-by-sentence explanation of Treatise ②; reading it is like seeing the treatise-author setting down his brush at every point beside the sūtra text. On the doubt about the three vehicles, the treatise-author first distinguishes the persons: ordinary persons, who have not obtained the path, 「著五眾故,亦著是空、無作、無起法故生疑」 tr. "because they cling to the five aggregates, and also cling to this dharma of emptiness, non-action, and non-rising, give rise to doubt"; but Subhūti has already obtained the path—why does he doubt as well? The three groups are set up only to break the inversions—「能破顛倒者名正定;必不能破顛倒者是邪定」 tr. "one who can break the inversions is named rightly assured; one who certainly cannot break the inversions is wrongly assured", and all are 「以世俗法故說,非最第一義」 tr. "spoken according to worldly dharmas; it is not the very highest meaning". The treatise-author sets a question himself—「佛實住第一義中得道」 tr. "the Buddha really abode in the highest meaning and obtained the path"—so why, when Subhūti asked, did he answer 「不」 tr. "No"? He answers cleanly: 「顛倒有法中尚不可住,何況第一義無所有中住!」 tr. "Even within the inverted existent dharmas one may not abide; how much less abide within the highest meaning, which is without anything existent!" In the section on the conjured Buddha, the treatise-author defends its meaning difficulty by difficulty: the conjured person cannot really practise, rather 「眾生眼見似有所行」 tr. "the eyes of beings see what seems to be something practised"; the conjured Buddha is equal to the true Buddha because 「十力等諸功德皆入諸法實相」 tr. "the ten powers and all such merits all enter into the real mark of all dharmas"; since they are equal, why is a heinous sin not established for harming a conjured Buddha? The treatise-author answers 「惡人定謂化佛是真而惡心出血,血則為出,便得逆罪」 tr. "the evil person firmly holds that the conjured Buddha is the true one and with an evil mind draws his blood; the blood is then drawn, and he incurs the heinous sin"; that in the Vinaya killing a conjured person does not violate the precept against killing is because 「毘尼中皆為世間事、攝眾僧故結戒,不論實相」 tr. "in the Vinaya the precepts are all laid down for the sake of worldly matters and for holding the Saṅgha together; the real mark is not discussed", and he cites one sentence to judge on what the weight rests—「意業最大,非身、口業。」 tr. "The deed of mind is greatest, not the deeds of body and speech." The merit of once calling the Buddha's name, too, the treatise-author does not explain as something wondrous; he speaks only of what the mind takes as its object: 「是人曾聞佛功德,能度人老、病、死」 tr. "this person has formerly heard of the Buddha's merits, that he can deliver people from old age, sickness, and death", and so 「福田無量故,雖濡心布施,其福亦無盡」 tr. "because the field of merit is immeasurable, even though one gives with a soft mind, the merit too is without end". In the section on names and marks, the treatise-author points out that the Buddha's speaking of the Dharma is something he cannot forgo—it is 「以眾生無及佛者,欲牽引令解故」 tr. "because among beings there is none who reaches the Buddha, wishing to draw them on and make them understand" that he says ‘this is wholesome, this is evil’—and cites as comparison the three vehicles used as a lure in the burning house of the Lotus Sūtra; going a step further, he analyses its two sides: if dharmas were fixedly real and not names and marks, there would be no arising and ceasing, and no four truths by which to be delivered; if they were only empty names and marks without anything real, there would also be no arising and ceasing, and nothing by which to be delivered; therefore 「今菩薩知一切法名相等空,則離世間顛倒;亦知名相空,亦離名相空。如是離有離無、處中道,能度眾生」 tr. "now the bodhisattva knows that the names and marks and the like of all dharmas are empty, and so leaves the inversions of the world; he also knows that names and marks are empty, and also leaves the emptiness of names and marks. Thus leaving existence and leaving non-existence, and dwelling in the middle way, he is able to deliver beings". In the explanation of the three knowledges, the treatise-author fills in a whole map for the knowledge of the kinds of paths: 「道有四種:一者、人天中受福樂道,所謂種福德;并三乘道為四」 tr. "the paths are of four kinds: the first is the path of receiving the happiness of merit among humans and gods, namely the planting of merit; together with the paths of the three vehicles, they make four", and the bodhisattva 「以佛道自為、為人,以餘三道但為眾生」 tr. "uses the Buddha path both for himself and for others, and uses the other three paths solely for beings". As to why the four alternatives on the place of abiding are all answered 「不也」 tr. "No", the treatise-author likewise speaks out on Subhūti's behalf their two faults: 「有結使人不應有畢竟清淨正智」 tr. "a person who has fetters should not have the right knowledge of ultimate purity", and 「一切有為法皆是虛誑,和合故有」 tr. "all conditioned dharmas are false and deceptive; they exist through coming together". As to why the Buddha does not answer directly but asks in return, the answer is 「是故佛以須菩提所得證反問」 tr. "therefore the Buddha used the realisation Subhūti had obtained to ask in return", making him say himself 「我無所住而得漏盡」 tr. "with nowhere to abide I obtained the exhaustion of the outflows"—this is sealing what he doubts with what he has realised. The meaning of the omniscience of all kinds the treatise-author explains by two marks: the first is 「通達諸法實相故寂滅相」 tr. "because it penetrates the real mark of all dharmas, it is the mark of quiescence", and its simile is most beautiful—「如大海水中風不能動,以其深故波浪不起;一切種智亦如是,戲論風所不能動」 tr. "as in the waters of the great sea the wind cannot stir it, because it is deep, and no waves rise; the omniscience of all kinds too is thus—the wind of idle discourse cannot stir it"; the second is 「一切諸法可以名相文字言說,了了通達無礙」 tr. "all dharmas that can be spoken of by names, marks, letters, and words it penetrates clearly and plainly without obstruction". That the severance of the fetters is without difference while residues remain, the treatise-author makes plain with the knife as a simile—「譬如刀有利鈍,斷時有遲速,斷已無差別」 tr. "it is like a knife that may be sharp or blunt: at the time of cutting there is slowness or swiftness, but once cut there is no difference"; and he brings up two matters to show what makes a residue a residue: the arhat Madhuvāsiṣṭha, 「五百世在獼猴中」 tr. "who for five hundred lives was among monkeys", still 「騰跳樹木」 tr. "leaps and bounds among the trees"; the arhat Pilindavatsa, 「五百世生婆羅門中,習輕蔑心故」 tr. "who for five hundred lives was born among brahmins, because a mind of disdain had become habitual", still says to the spirit of the river Ganges 「小婢!止流」 tr. "Little slave-girl! Stop the flow". That the Buddha has no residues is proved by a whole string of favourable and adverse circumstances: a brahmin 「一時以五百事罵佛,佛無慍色」 tr. "at one time reviled the Buddha with five hundred matters, and the Buddha had no look of displeasure", and then with five hundred good matters praised the Buddha, and 「佛亦無喜色」 tr. "the Buddha also had no look of joy"; Sundarī, a woman of the brahmin ascetics, 「殺身謗佛」 tr. "slandered the Buddha by her being killed", an evil name spread abroad, and his mind had no difference; going out with an empty bowl and the offering of heavenly food, thorns and cold wind and the heavenly white jewel-stone, Devadatta rolling a rock at the Buddha and Rāhula joining his hands and bowing to the Buddha—「於此二人,其心平等,如愛兩眼」 tr. "toward these two persons his mind was equal, as one loves one's two eyes"; and at the end the simile of true gold—「譬如真金,燒磨鍛截,其色不變。」 tr. "It is like true gold: burned, ground, forged, and cut, its colour does not change." The six meanings by which prajñā obtains its name the treatise-author expounds meaning by meaning, and among them the one meaning of the foremost crossing is analysed into many layers: the knowledge of the three vehicles has lower, middle, and upper, and 「以上上智慧度,故名第一度」 tr. "because one crosses by the upper-upper wisdom, it is named the foremost crossing"; again it is spoken of in terms of the general and the specific marks—「聲聞、辟支佛但總相度,於別相少;菩薩一切法總相、別相皆了了知」 tr. "the śrāvakas and pratyekabuddhas cross only by the general mark, and of the specific marks they have little; the bodhisattva knows clearly and plainly both the general mark and the specific marks of all dharmas"; and again it takes the provisions for the journey as a simile—「如人乘七寶船,牢治行具,上有種種好食、有好導師,遇隨意好風,則為好度;若人乘草栰度恐怖,不名好度」 tr. "as a person rides a ship of the seven jewels, with the gear for the journey made firm and ready; on it there are all kinds of good food, there is a good guide, and he meets a good wind as he would wish—then it is a good crossing; if a person crosses riding a raft of grass in terror, it is not named a good crossing". The power of prajñā is spoken of with the most light—「星宿日月不能照處,般若能照,能破邪見、無明黑闇故」 tr. "where the stars, the sun, and the moon cannot illuminate, prajñā can illuminate, because it can break the darkness of wrong views and ignorance". Among the ten knowledges, the knowledge of things as they really are alone stands out; the treatise-author first records one school's explanation, 「能知諸法實相,所謂如、法性、實際,是名如實智相」 tr. "being able to know the real mark of all dharmas—namely suchness, the nature of dharmas, and the limit of reality—this is named the mark of the knowledge of things as they really are", and then by the simile of the lamp divides the complete from the incomplete: the first lamp has already removed one portion of darkness, the later lamp removes a second portion, yet 「不得言初燈無照」 tr. "one may not say that the first lamp gave no illumination", and so 「遍如實智,是佛;但如實智,二乘及菩薩所共」 tr. "the pervading knowledge of things as they really are is the Buddha's; the knowledge of things as they really are simply is shared by the two vehicles and the bodhisattvas". In the section on benefit and non-benefit, the treatise-author breaks open the three divisions: the afflictions are non-benefit, wholesome dharmas are benefit, and form and the like, being indeterminate dharmas, are 「非義非非義」 tr. "neither benefit nor non-benefit"; toward these three people give rise respectively to minds of hatred, love, and delusion, and so the Buddha has both given up; what this rests on is still the mark of suchness—「惡法、善法、無記法,一如相,無有義、非義」 tr. "evil dharmas, wholesome dharmas, and indeterminate dharmas are of the one mark of suchness, and have no benefit and no non-benefit". The simile of space too is pushed one layer further: 「虛空雖無法,一切世間因虛空故得有所作;般若波羅蜜亦如是,雖無相、無為,而因般若能行五波羅蜜等一切佛道法。」 tr. "Although space is a non-existent dharma, all the world, by reason of space, is able to have something it does; prajñāpāramitā too is thus: although it is signless and unconditioned, yet by reason of prajñā one can practise the five perfections and all the dharmas of the Buddha path." At the end he binds up the whole chapter: prajñā is of two kinds, 「學有為般若,能具足六波羅蜜,住十地中;學無為般若,滅一切煩惱習,成佛道」 tr. "training in the conditioned prajñā, one can fulfil the six perfections and abide within the ten grounds; training in the unconditioned prajñā, one extinguishes all the afflictions and their habitual residues and accomplishes the Buddha path"; the non-dual cannot obtain because 「無為無有得不得相」 tr. "the unconditioned has no mark of obtaining or not obtaining"; two dharmas cannot obtain because 「二法虛誑不實故,云何行不實而得實法」 tr. "two dharmas are false and deceptive, not real—how could one practise the unreal and obtain the real dharma?"; and so it returns to those twelve Chinese characters, for which the treatise-author sets down one last note: 「雖行有為法得是無所得,心不取相故無所得。」 tr. "Although one practises conditioned dharmas and obtains this nothing to be attained, because the mind does not grasp at marks, it is nothing to be attained."
The distinction of the three parts can be settled in a word: the First Part speaks of practice, the Middle Part speaks of the fruit, the Last Part speaks out in their stead the reasons why. What the First Part clears away is ‘the practising marks’—practising, giving rise, and cultivating having been listed, sentence by sentence it takes apart the places where they could be obtained, ending with 「無所為故行般若波羅蜜」 tr. "he practises prajñāpāramitā because there is nothing it is done for"; what the Middle Part clears away is ‘the marks of the fruit’—the three vehicles, the three groups, the three knowledges, the severance of the fetters, the prior and later limits: wherever there can be distinguishing, it first grants it as worldly and then takes away its standing in the highest meaning, ending with 「無所得即是得」 tr. "nothing to be attained is precisely attaining"; the Last Part is the treatise-author turning up the difficulty in every sentence of the Middle Part and setting each in its place one by one. Between the three parts one thread runs through, namely the two Chinese characters 「不二」 tr. "non-duality": the First Part sets up its judgement with 「諸有二者,是有所得」 tr. "whatever has duality is with something to be attained", the Middle Part carries on the judgement with 「不以二法故」 tr. "because it is not by two dharmas", and the Last Part concludes the judgement with 「此中二、不二,即是無分別,皆無所得」 tr. "the duality and non-duality here are non-discrimination, and are all nothing to be attained". The chapter title names the three wisdoms while the main text has no name of the three wisdoms, and the reason too lies here: practising, giving rise, and cultivating, spoken of separately, are three; spoken of together, they are only one prajñā—just as the three knowledges, spoken of separately, have the difference of śrāvakas, bodhisattvas, and buddhas, and yet 「煩惱斷無差別」 tr. "in the severance of the afflictions there is no difference". Wherever one dharma can be divided into three, dividing it is for teaching and transforming, joining it is the real mark—that the whole chapter first opens and then joins is just this meaning.
Therefore, in reading each passage of this chapter, one can ask at least three layers of questions. First, is what is blocked here the dharma, or the mind? To the four alternatives the answer is always 「不」 tr. "No", and the treatise-author says plainly that Subhūti 「以取相著心問」 tr. "asks with a mind that grasps at marks and clings", and so the Buddha says 「不」 tr. "No"; if one spoke of it with a mind that does not grasp at marks, 「則無有過」 tr. "there is no fault"; the Buddha's not abiding in the highest meaning is not because the highest meaning has a fault either; it is only that 「顛倒有法中尚不可住,何況第一義無所有中住」 tr. "even within the inverted existent dharmas one may not abide; how much less abide within the highest meaning, which is without anything existent". So whenever one sees a 「不」 tr. "No", first ask whether what is blocked is that dharma, or the mind that grasps that dharma. Second, is what is granted here the worldly, or the highest meaning? The place in the whole chapter where it is easiest to read astray is precisely where the Buddha on one side says 「我以五眼觀,尚不得色乃至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」 tr. "I contemplate with the five eyes, and I do not even obtain form, and so on up to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi", and on the other side distinguishes the three groups, distinguishes the three knowledges, distinguishes the srota-āpanna and so on up to the Buddha; and his words of judgement are consistent from first to last: 「世俗法故說有得,非第一義」 tr. "by way of worldly dharmas it is said that there is something to be attained; it is not the highest meaning", 「世間言說故有差別,非第一義」 tr. "because of worldly speech there is difference; it is not the highest meaning". Distinguishing is not wrong; holding distinctions to be real is what is wrong; so all the names and items in the sūtra should be taken as pointers, not as real things—「是一切法但有名相,是法不住名相中。」 tr. "All these dharmas have only names and marks; these dharmas do not abide within names and marks." Third, I have not yet obtained this knowledge—of what use is this chapter to me? The answer too is within the chapter: first, the place to set one's hand is extremely low—「但以敬心念佛」 tr. "only keeping the Buddha in mind with a reverent mind", and so on up to 「一稱南無佛」 tr. "calling out namo Buddha once", of which the merit is 「乃至畢苦,其福不盡」 tr. "up to the ending of suffering, the merit is not exhausted"; second, the place to use the mind is extremely clear—「常不捨薩婆若心,不令餘念得入」 tr. "never abandoning the mind of sarvajñā, not letting any other thought get in", and what is called constantly keeping in mind the treatise-author explains as 「心無餘向,縱使死急事至,不忘薩婆若」 tr. "the mind has no other direction it tends toward; even if the urgent matter of death arrives, one does not forget sarvajñā"; third, when habitual residues appear before one and one comes to doubt what one has obtained, remember that those of the two vehicles still have the residues of 「騰跳樹木」 tr. "leaping and bounding among the trees" and 「小婢!止流」 tr. "Little slave-girl! Stop the flow"—severing the afflictions and exhausting the habitual residues are from the first two layers of matter. Read on along the two sūtras and two treatises, and one will come to rest at last on those six Chinese characters: 「無所得即是得」 tr. "nothing to be attained is precisely attaining"—it is not that one has obtained a thing called nothing to be attained; it is, as the treatise-author notes, 「雖行有為法得是無所得,心不取相故無所得」 tr. "although one practises conditioned dharmas and obtains this nothing to be attained, because the mind does not grasp at marks, it is nothing to be attained".
Reading On in the Order of the Treatise
- 70-01三慧品之上The Three Wisdoms, Part 1 of 3三慧品之上:行、生、修三慧之問;應幾時行;次第心與心心數法不行;修、不修、修不修、非修非不修四句皆不得薩婆若;如、實際、法性、我性一鏈;一切法不可說;不增不減學、不生不滅學、不起不作諸行業、觀諸法自相空;不行是名行;初發意應學空無所得法;二與不二、有所得無所得平等;不住有所得而從一地至一地;無所為、無所作故行般若;論主釋三慧、釋一心常念、釋心心數法不行與阿毘曇之四番問答、釋涅槃無相三相假名、釋四句之不、釋如與實際法性之次第、釋不可說、釋自相空與二解脫門、釋不行為行、釋無所得平等(經+論)卷83
- 70-02三慧品之中The Three Wisdoms, Part 2 of 3三慧品之中:諸法無所為無所作故不應分別三乘、五眼觀尚不得色乃至菩提、三聚出於世俗非第一義、佛所化人喻與須扇多佛之化佛、供養化佛之福與一稱南無佛、以名字相示諸法而不壞法相、有為法但名相而名相相空、薩婆若道種智一切種智三智之別、具足諸道而不作實際證與無所住應實際作證、一切種智相與煩惱習斷不斷、無為法中分別四果乃至佛、自相空中無前際後際、般若波羅蜜名義六番、深般若義與十一智義、義與非義皆不可得、學無為般若不以二法而無所得即是得(經)卷84
- 70-03三慧品之下The Three Wisdoms, Part 3 of 3三慧品之下:三乘分別之疑、化佛與真佛福等、名相與中道、三智之別、斷習之異、般若之義與力、如實智、義非義與無所得(論)卷84
承衍
〈三慧品〉之所承,在論①開卷第一句便自報明白:「聽者聞種種讚般若功德,得善知一切事,而貴愛是般若波羅蜜,方便欲得。」所謂「得善知一切事」,正指前品〈大方便品〉——彼品廣說菩薩善知五眾、善知十二入十八界、善知因緣次第緣,乃至「善知眾生種種善惡心」與「善知分別三乘」,一路皆是「善知」;聽者既聞般若能令人善知一切,遂生一問:此般若當從何處行、從何處生、從何處修?本品即接住這一問而起,故一開卷不說功德,只說行、生、修。所啟者,亦在本品末句已見端倪:本品以「無所得即是得,以是得無所得」收筆,而次品〈道樹品〉開卷,須菩提即拈起這一無所得而讚其難——「諸菩薩摩訶薩不得眾生,而為眾生求阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,是為甚難」,並以虛空種樹為喻。本品說無所得中如何得薩婆若,次品即從此無所得處說眾生不可得而仍為眾生求菩提;本品以化人度化眾生明無實眾生可度,次品則以種樹之根、莖、枝、葉、華、果說其漸漸長成而「以葉、華、果實益眾生」。一收一放,義脈正相銜。
後來古德讀此品,於品名一事所存最可誌。本論底本題「大智度論釋三惠品第七十」,「惠」為「慧」之異體,非別名;宋本、元本卷題作「大智度論釋三慧品第七十上」,明本作「釋三慧品第七十之上」,宮本作「大智度論釋第七十品上三慧品」,聖本作「釋第六十九品上」,石本作「摩訶般若波羅蜜品第六十九三慧品」——聖、石二本題號皆較底本差一階,與前數品一貫,如實誌之。卷末續題亦然:卷八十三末,宋本、宮本作「大智度論釋卷第八十三第六十九品下訖七十品上」,元本作「大智度論釋卷第八十三釋第六十九品下訖七十品上」,聖本作「大智度經論卷第八十三釋第六十八品下訖第六十九品上」,石本作「摩訶般若波羅蜜卷第八十三」;卷八十四首題,宋本作「大智度論卷八十四釋第七十品下三慧品之餘」,宮本作「大智度論卷第八十四釋第七十品下三慧品」,元本、明本作「大智度論卷八十四釋三慧品第七十下」,聖本作「大智度經論卷第八十四釋第六十九品下」,石本作「摩訶般若波羅蜜第六十九卷八十四」;至卷末,聖本、石本又於卷題之下各繫「釋第六十九品下」與「釋六十九品竟」之語,諸本卷界與品界之繫屬各自不同,兩存並錄不判。所釋大經之傳本,此品正題即作「三慧品第七十」,與本論題名相合,唯聖本作「六十九」,與論本聖系之差一階同轍。而最堪注意者不在諸本之異,而在一事:全品二經二論之正文,「三慧」二字一次不見,唯品題有之——此名是標目,不是經論自用之語。
古德於此早已點破。吉藏《大品經義疏》釋此品,開卷即曰:「經及論無三慧名,直云行、生、修般若耳。若以般若為慧,於義得也。」既明其名為標目,遂辨三慧有兩種讀法:「三慧有二:聞、思、修三,此多就無階級、階級為論耳。行、生、修三慧,多就階級、無階級為論」。其下備誌諸家配位之異而不強一:一說「三十心為行,初地得無生為生慧」,修慧則又有二解,「一云:初地既為生,二地去屬修慧」,「二解:初地至六地為生,七地去為修也」;並誌本論所錄「有人言:乾慧地為行」之解,又誌「有人言:梁武解初地具行、生、修,但義說三也」。其科分全品亦與本版三分之勢相照:「初為二周:一者、略明三慧;二、廣明三慧。略中為三:一、明三慧體;二、明修三慧時節;三、明修三慧之方。」而於本品之問何以而起,其說與論①之自述若合符節:「問來者,上品歎般若功德,故言善知一切法。聽者愛敬般若,故須菩提為之發問也。」至於全品三重三法之開合,吉藏設一問而答得最為分明:「上已明三慧三智,今何故更問波若?答:上離波若為三慧,今合三慧為波若。又上但明波若,今釋波羅蜜,故一品具釋般若波羅蜜也。」其釋第一度亦簡:「第一度者,聲聞下度、緣覺中度、菩薩第一度也。」釋五眼不見菩提,則不許人讀作佛有所不見——「今明五眼不見者,不見凡夫所見菩提」,「又今見菩提而見無所見,故云不見也」。其釋心、心數法不行一節,援僧叡之語為況:「叡公釋淨名經云:菩薩以法身為身,雖處而非三界;妙慧為心,雖緣而常寂滅也。」末後釋無為般若,又別出有為無為之分:「無為二種:一者實相般若為果地,般若是無為也。說智及智處皆名般若,實相是無為般若,觀照文字是有為般若也。」而其疏文轉入次品時一語,正可作本品之總收——「道樹品者,上三慧三智三度即是二離用,今明合明一道。」
另有二家古德之鏡照,一闕一豐,皆當如實誌之。慧影《大智度論疏》為本論自身作疏,其書今存殘卷,唯卷一、卷六、卷十四、卷十五、卷十七、卷二十一、卷二十四在,本品不在所存之列;然其現存兩處皆預告將於此品廣釋——一云「如後品中說,下三慧品中當廣釋也」,一云「二乘有習已下,至三慧品中釋當釋也」。後一語尤可誌:慧影所指之「二乘有習」,正是本品經②「諸佛煩惱習一切悉斷,聲聞、辟支佛煩惱習不悉斷」與論②蜜婆私詫、畢陵伽婆蹉二事所詳者;其所預告之文雖不存,而本品確實踐其所待,如實誌之,不強牽合。均正《大乘四論玄義》則反是,其書於本品之徵引密度為諸家之最,凡十餘處,且皆以「大品經三慧品云」之定式標出:或引不二之判——「大品三慧品云:諸有二者,名為有所得;無有二者,名為無所得。何等為二?所謂眼、色為二」,別處又作「諸有二者有所得,無有二者無所得也」,復於他卷更引一遍而自加按語「佛自分明言:無有二者,名為無所得」;或引生般若之喻——「虗空生故般若生等」;或引三智之首——「一切智即是聲聞、辟支佛智」;或引名相一節而以己語括之——「凡夫著名取相,聞苦著苦相,乃至聞空、無相、無作著空、無相、無作。諸佛弟子不著名,不隨相」;或引五眼——「佛五眼所不見,云何道佛來應之」、「佛言:吾以五眼尚不見眾生,豈況菩提可得」;或引時節——「從初發心行彼若」;或引心數不行與化人行——「若心心數法不行,故行般若波羅蜜」、「如是,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜,如佛所化人行也」;或引念佛之福——「一、花嚴虗空中念佛,乃至畢竟,故其福不盡」。其引每多括略而不逐字,如引三乘同度一句作「諸佛、菩薩、辟支佛、阿羅漢,通是般若波羅蜜,得變彼堓」,而本論底本實作「諸佛、菩薩、辟支佛、阿羅漢用是般若波羅蜜得度彼岸」,用字兩異,並錄不判。又其書別有一處「三慧品」指他書同名之品目,所引者是聞、思、修三慧與三界之配屬,非本品之文,如實區分不混——此亦正見吉藏所辨兩種三慧之不虛。
把這一路承衍帶回本品,古德所指之兩處,恰照見本品義理之兩面。曰「經及論無三慧名」者,是說此品所標之三,本非一個可執之名數:行、生、修分說而已,合說則只是一個般若——故經文自三問而下,句句是拆:修不得薩婆若,不修亦不得,「不行,是名行般若波羅蜜」,終於「無所為故行般若波羅蜜」。曰「上離波若為三慧,今合三慧為波若」者,是說一品之中先開後合:開則有三慧、有三智、有斷與不斷之異,合則「煩惱斷無差別」、「一相故名一切種智」、「無所得即是得」。名之為三者是教門,歸之為一者是實相;而佛所以肯分別說,經中亦自有交代——「以眾生無法有法想,我以除其妄著,世俗法故說有得,非第一義。」古德之引此品,十之七八落在「諸有二者,是有所得;無有二者,是無所得」一句上,亦非偶然:全品之骨即此一判,三慧、三智、義與非義、二與不二,逐層剝去的都是那個「二」。
因此,〈三慧品〉最終留下的,是一套可以帶進日用的用心法。我發願修行而急欲見其所得時,記得此品四問修不修而佛皆答「不」,其病不在修,只在「以取相著心問」。我以所行自校而覺一無所成時,記得經文所許的入手處低至「一稱南無佛」,而其福「乃至畢苦,其福不盡」。我讀空義而疑分別皆妄、教門皆虛時,記得佛一面說五眼不得菩提,一面仍分別三聚、三智、四果——「世間言說故有差別,非第一義」,分別是為除妄著而設,不是要人連指路之名也一併廢去。我於習氣現前而自疑向來所修落空時,記得阿羅漢猶「騰跳樹木」、猶稱「小婢」,論主判之曰「習非煩惱」,斷煩惱與盡習氣本是兩重工夫。我因法義深遠而心生怯弱時,記得那一盞燈之喻:初燈已除一分闇,後燈更除其第二分,而「不得言初燈無照」。守住這幾處,便知全品末後一答六字何以不是玄談——「無所得即是得」,論主為之下的注極其平實:「雖行有為法得是無所得,心不取相故無所得。」
Further Resonances
What "The Three Wisdoms" inherits, Treatise ① reports plainly in its very first sentence: 「聽者聞種種讚般若功德,得善知一切事,而貴愛是般若波羅蜜,方便欲得。」 tr. "The listeners, hearing the merits of prajñā praised in every way, and that it is able to know all matters well, prize and delight in this prajñāpāramitā and wish to obtain it by skilful means." What is called 「得善知一切事」 tr. "that it is able to know all matters well" points precisely to the preceding chapter, "The Great Skilful Means"—that chapter speaks at length of the bodhisattva knowing well the five aggregates, knowing well the twelve sense-fields and the eighteen elements, knowing well the causal condition and the sequential condition, and so on up to 「善知眾生種種善惡心」 tr. "knowing well the various good and evil minds of beings" and 「善知分別三乘」 tr. "knowing well how to distinguish the three vehicles"—all the way through it is 「善知」 tr. "knowing well"; the listeners, having heard that prajñā can make a person know all things well, then give rise to a question: from where should this prajñā be practised, from where should it be given rise to, from where should it be cultivated? This chapter arises by taking up precisely this question, and therefore at its opening it does not speak of merits, but speaks only of practising, giving rise to, and cultivating. What it opens, too, is already glimpsed in this chapter's last sentence: this chapter closes with 「無所得即是得,以是得無所得」 tr. "nothing to be attained is precisely attaining; by this attaining there is nothing to be attained," and at the opening of the next chapter, "The Tree of the Path," Subhūti at once takes up this nothing to be attained and praises its difficulty—「諸菩薩摩訶薩不得眾生,而為眾生求阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,是為甚難」 tr. "The bodhisattva-mahāsattvas do not find beings, and yet for the sake of beings seek anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi; this is very difficult"—and takes planting a tree in space as its simile. This chapter speaks of how, within nothing to be attained, sarvajñā is attained; the next chapter, from this very place of nothing to be attained, speaks of beings being unfindable and yet seeking awakening for the sake of beings. This chapter uses the conjured person's delivering and transforming of beings to make clear that there are no real beings to be delivered; the next chapter uses the root, trunk, branches, leaves, flowers, and fruit of the planted tree to speak of its growing to completion little by little and 「以葉、華、果實益眾生」 tr. "benefiting beings with leaves, flowers, and fruit." One gathering in, one letting out: the veins of meaning join each other exactly.
Among the later ancient masters who read this chapter, what they preserved on the matter of the chapter's name is most worth recording. This treatise's base text heads it 「大智度論釋三惠品第七十」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, commentary on the chapter ‘The Three Wisdoms’, the Seventieth"; 「惠」 tr. "wisdom, in its variant writing" is a variant form of 「慧」 tr. "wisdom," not a different name; the fascicle heading of the Song edition and the Yuan edition reads 「大智度論釋三慧品第七十上」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, commentary on the chapter ‘The Three Wisdoms’, the Seventieth, first part," the Ming edition reads 「釋三慧品第七十之上」 tr. "commentary on the chapter ‘The Three Wisdoms’, the Seventieth, the first part," the Palace edition reads 「大智度論釋第七十品上三慧品」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, commentary on the seventieth chapter, first part, the chapter ‘The Three Wisdoms’," the Shōgozō manuscript reads 「釋第六十九品上」 tr. "commentary on the sixty-ninth chapter, first part," and the Ishiyama-dera manuscript reads 「摩訶般若波羅蜜品第六十九三慧品」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā, the sixty-ninth chapter, the chapter ‘The Three Wisdoms’"—the title numbering of both the Shōgozō and Ishiyama texts differs from the base text by one step, consistent with the several preceding chapters, and this is recorded as it is. The continuation titles at the fascicle's end are the same: at the end of fascicle eighty-three, the Song edition and the Palace edition read 「大智度論釋卷第八十三第六十九品下訖七十品上」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, commentary, fascicle the eighty-third, the sixty-ninth chapter, last part, ending at the seventieth chapter, first part," the Yuan edition reads 「大智度論釋卷第八十三釋第六十九品下訖七十品上」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, commentary, fascicle the eighty-third, commentary on the sixty-ninth chapter, last part, ending at the seventieth chapter, first part," the Shōgozō manuscript reads 「大智度經論卷第八十三釋第六十八品下訖第六十九品上」 tr. "Great Wisdom-Crossing Sūtra-Treatise, fascicle the eighty-third, commentary on the sixty-eighth chapter, last part, ending at the sixty-ninth chapter, first part," and the Ishiyama-dera manuscript reads 「摩訶般若波羅蜜卷第八十三」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā, fascicle the eighty-third"; as for the opening title of fascicle eighty-four, the Song edition reads 「大智度論卷八十四釋第七十品下三慧品之餘」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, fascicle eighty-four, commentary on the seventieth chapter, last part, the chapter ‘The Three Wisdoms’, continued," the Palace edition reads 「大智度論卷第八十四釋第七十品下三慧品」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, fascicle the eighty-fourth, commentary on the seventieth chapter, last part, the chapter ‘The Three Wisdoms’," the Yuan and Ming editions read 「大智度論卷八十四釋三慧品第七十下」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, fascicle eighty-four, commentary on the chapter ‘The Three Wisdoms’, the Seventieth, last part," the Shōgozō manuscript reads 「大智度經論卷第八十四釋第六十九品下」 tr. "Great Wisdom-Crossing Sūtra-Treatise, fascicle the eighty-fourth, commentary on the sixty-ninth chapter, last part," and the Ishiyama-dera manuscript reads 「摩訶般若波羅蜜第六十九卷八十四」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā, the sixty-ninth, fascicle eighty-four"; and at the fascicle's end, the Shōgozō and Ishiyama texts again each attach under the fascicle title the words 「釋第六十九品下」 tr. "commentary on the sixty-ninth chapter, last part" and 「釋六十九品竟」 tr. "the commentary on the sixty-ninth chapter ends here" respectively—the attachment of fascicle boundary to chapter boundary differs from text to text, and both are kept and recorded side by side without judgement. In the transmitted text of the great sūtra that it explains, this chapter's proper title likewise reads 「三慧品第七十」 tr. "‘The Three Wisdoms’, the Seventieth," agreeing with this treatise's title, and only the Shōgozō manuscript reads 「六十九」 tr. "sixty-nine," running in the same track as the one-step difference of the Shōgozō line of the treatise's texts. Yet what most deserves attention lies not in the differences of the texts but in one matter: in the text proper of the whole chapter's two sūtra sections and two treatise sections, the two Chinese characters 「三慧」 tr. "three wisdoms" do not appear even once; only the chapter title has them—this name is a heading, not a word the sūtra and the treatise use themselves.
The ancient masters pointed this out long ago. Jizang's Commentary on the Larger Sūtra, explaining this chapter, says at its very opening: 「經及論無三慧名,直云行、生、修般若耳。若以般若為慧,於義得也。」 tr. "The sūtra and the treatise have no name ‘three wisdoms’; they simply speak of practising, giving rise to, and cultivating prajñā. If prajñā is taken as wisdom, the meaning holds." Having made clear that the name is a heading, he then distinguishes two ways of reading the three wisdoms: 「三慧有二:聞、思、修三,此多就無階級、階級為論耳。行、生、修三慧,多就階級、無階級為論」 tr. "The three wisdoms are of two kinds: the three of hearing, reflection, and cultivation—these are mostly discussed with reference to what is without stages and what has stages. The three wisdoms of practising, giving rise, and cultivating are mostly discussed with reference to what has stages and what is without stages." Below this he records in full the differences of the various masters in assigning the stages, and does not force them into one: one account says 「三十心為行,初地得無生為生慧」 tr. "the thirty minds are practising; obtaining non-arising at the first ground is the wisdom of giving rise," while for the wisdom of cultivating there are again two explanations, 「一云:初地既為生,二地去屬修慧」 tr. "One says: since the first ground is giving rise, from the second ground onwards belongs to the wisdom of cultivating," and 「二解:初地至六地為生,七地去為修也」 tr. "The second explanation: from the first ground to the sixth ground is giving rise; from the seventh ground onwards is cultivating"; he also records the explanation that this treatise sets down, 「有人言:乾慧地為行」 tr. "Someone says: the ground of dry wisdom is practising," and further records 「有人言:梁武解初地具行、生、修,但義說三也」 tr. "Someone says: Emperor Wu of Liang explained that the first ground is complete with practising, giving rise, and cultivating, and that the three are spoken of only in terms of meaning." His sectional division of the whole chapter also corresponds to the threefold shape of the present edition: 「初為二周:一者、略明三慧;二、廣明三慧。略中為三:一、明三慧體;二、明修三慧時節;三、明修三慧之方。」 tr. "First there are two rounds: first, briefly making clear the three wisdoms; second, making clear the three wisdoms at length. Within the brief there are three: first, making clear the substance of the three wisdoms; second, making clear the time of cultivating the three wisdoms; third, making clear the method of cultivating the three wisdoms." And as for why the question of this chapter arises, his account tallies exactly with Treatise ①'s own statement: 「問來者,上品歎般若功德,故言善知一切法。聽者愛敬般若,故須菩提為之發問也。」 tr. "As for how the question comes: the preceding chapter praised the merits of prajñā, and therefore said that it knows all dharmas well. The listeners love and revere prajñā, and therefore Subhūti puts the question for them." As for the opening and joining of the threefold three dharmas of the whole chapter, Jizang sets a question and answers it most clearly: 「上已明三慧三智,今何故更問波若?答:上離波若為三慧,今合三慧為波若。又上但明波若,今釋波羅蜜,故一品具釋般若波羅蜜也。」 tr. "Question: above, the three wisdoms and the three knowledges have already been made clear; why now ask about prajñā again? Answer: above, prajñā was separated to make the three wisdoms; now the three wisdoms are joined to make prajñā. Again, above only prajñā was made clear; now pāramitā is explained, and so the one chapter explains prajñāpāramitā in full." His explanation of the foremost crossing is also brief: 「第一度者,聲聞下度、緣覺中度、菩薩第一度也。」 tr. "The foremost crossing: the śrāvaka's is the lower crossing, the pratyekabuddha's the middle crossing, and the bodhisattva's the foremost crossing." Explaining the five eyes not seeing awakening, he does not allow anyone to read it as the Buddha having something he does not see—「今明五眼不見者,不見凡夫所見菩提」 tr. "Now it makes clear that the five eyes' not seeing is not seeing the awakening that ordinary persons see," 「又今見菩提而見無所見,故云不見也」 tr. "Again, now one sees awakening and yet in seeing sees nothing, and therefore it is called not seeing." In explaining the passage on mind and mental-factor dharmas not moving, he draws on the words of Sengrui by way of comparison: 「叡公釋淨名經云:菩薩以法身為身,雖處而非三界;妙慧為心,雖緣而常寂滅也。」 tr. "Master Rui, explaining the Vimalakīrti Sūtra, says: the bodhisattva takes the Dharma body as his body; though he dwells there, he is not of the three realms; he takes wondrous wisdom as his mind; though it takes objects, it is constantly quiescent." At the end, explaining the unconditioned prajñā, he brings out separately the division of the conditioned and the unconditioned: 「無為二種:一者實相般若為果地,般若是無為也。說智及智處皆名般若,實相是無為般若,觀照文字是有為般若也。」 tr. "The unconditioned is of two kinds: first, the prajñā of the real mark is the ground of fruition, and this prajñā is unconditioned. Knowledge and the place of knowledge are both called prajñā; the real mark is the unconditioned prajñā; contemplative illumination and letters are the conditioned prajñā." And one sentence of his commentary, where it passes into the next chapter, can serve precisely as the overall gathering of this chapter—「道樹品者,上三慧三智三度即是二離用,今明合明一道。」 tr. "As for the chapter ‘The Tree of the Path’: above, the three wisdoms, the three knowledges, and the three crossings are the function of the two taken apart; now it makes clear the joining, making clear the one path."
There are also the mirrorings of two other ancient masters, one lacking and one abundant, and both should be recorded as they are. Huiying's Commentary is a commentary made on this treatise itself; of his book only fragmentary fascicles survive today, only fascicles one, six, fourteen, fifteen, seventeen, twenty-one, and twenty-four remaining, and this chapter is not among what survives; yet in two places of what is extant he announces in advance that he will explain at length at this chapter—one says 「如後品中說,下三慧品中當廣釋也」 tr. "as it is spoken of in a later chapter; it will be explained at length below, in the chapter ‘The Three Wisdoms’," and one says 「二乘有習已下,至三慧品中釋當釋也」 tr. "From ‘the two vehicles have habitual residues’ downwards, it will be explained when the explanation reaches the chapter ‘The Three Wisdoms’." The latter sentence is especially worth recording: the 「二乘有習」 tr. "the two vehicles have habitual residues" that Huiying points to is precisely what this chapter's Sūtra ② sets out—「諸佛煩惱習一切悉斷,聲聞、辟支佛煩惱習不悉斷」 tr. "the buddhas' habitual residues of the afflictions are all entirely severed, while the śrāvakas' and pratyekabuddhas' habitual residues of the afflictions are not all entirely severed"—and what Treatise ② details in the two matters of Madhuvāsiṣṭha and Pilindavatsa; though the text he announced does not survive, this chapter does indeed fulfil what he awaited, and this is recorded as it is, without forcing a connection. Junzheng's Profound Meaning of the Four Mahāyāna Treatises is the reverse: the density of its citations of this chapter is the greatest among the masters, more than ten places in all, and all of them are marked with the fixed citation form 「大品經三慧品云」 tr. "the chapter ‘The Three Wisdoms’ of the Larger Sūtra says": sometimes he cites the judgement of non-duality—「大品三慧品云:諸有二者,名為有所得;無有二者,名為無所得。何等為二?所謂眼、色為二」 tr. "The chapter ‘The Three Wisdoms’ of the Larger says: whatever has duality is named with something to be attained; what is without duality is named with nothing to be attained. What is duality? That is, the eye and form are a duality," which elsewhere is given as 「諸有二者有所得,無有二者無所得也」 tr. "whatever has duality is with something to be attained; what is without duality is with nothing to be attained," and in yet another fascicle he cites it once more and adds a remark of his own, 「佛自分明言:無有二者,名為無所得」 tr. "The Buddha himself says clearly: what is without duality is named with nothing to be attained"; sometimes he cites the simile of the giving rise of prajñā—「虗空生故般若生等」 tr. "because space arises, prajñā arises, and so on"; sometimes he cites the first of the three knowledges—「一切智即是聲聞、辟支佛智」 tr. "omniscience is precisely the knowledge of the śrāvakas and pratyekabuddhas"; sometimes he cites the section on names and marks and gathers it up in his own words—「凡夫著名取相,聞苦著苦相,乃至聞空、無相、無作著空、無相、無作。諸佛弟子不著名,不隨相」 tr. "The ordinary person clings to names and grasps at marks; hearing of suffering, he clings to the mark of suffering, and so on up to hearing of emptiness, the signless, and non-action, he clings to emptiness, the signless, and non-action. The buddhas' disciples do not cling to the name and do not pursue the mark"; sometimes he cites the five eyes—「佛五眼所不見,云何道佛來應之」 tr. "What the Buddha's five eyes do not see—how can one say the Buddha comes to respond to it," 「佛言:吾以五眼尚不見眾生,豈況菩提可得」 tr. "The Buddha said: I with the five eyes do not even see beings; how much less can awakening be obtained"; sometimes he cites the time—「從初發心行彼若」 tr. "from the first arousing of the mind, practise biruo"; sometimes he cites mind and mental factors not moving and the practice of the conjured person—「若心心數法不行,故行般若波羅蜜」 tr. "if it is because mind and mental-factor dharmas do not move, one therefore practises prajñāpāramitā," 「如是,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜,如佛所化人行也」 tr. "Thus, Subhūti! the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises prajñāpāramitā just as a person conjured by the Buddha practises"; sometimes he cites the merit of keeping the Buddha in mind—「一、花嚴虗空中念佛,乃至畢竟,故其福不盡」 tr. "One flower adorning space while keeping the Buddha in mind, up to the ultimate, therefore his merit is not exhausted." His citations are mostly summary rather than word for word; for instance, he cites the sentence on the three vehicles alike crossing over as 「諸佛、菩薩、辟支佛、阿羅漢,通是般若波羅蜜,得變彼堓」 tr. "The buddhas, bodhisattvas, pratyekabuddhas, and arhats, going through this prajñāpāramitā, obtain the changing of the further bank," whereas this treatise's base text in fact reads 「諸佛、菩薩、辟支佛、阿羅漢用是般若波羅蜜得度彼岸」 tr. "the buddhas, bodhisattvas, pratyekabuddhas, and arhats use this prajñāpāramitā to cross over to the further shore"; the wording of the two differs, and both are recorded side by side without judgement. Further, in one other place in his book, 「三慧品」 tr. "the chapter ‘The Three Wisdoms’" refers to a chapter heading of the same name in another book, and what it cites is the assignment of the three wisdoms of hearing, reflection, and cultivation to the three realms, not the text of this chapter; this is distinguished as it is, without confusing the two—and this too shows precisely that the two kinds of three wisdoms that Jizang distinguished are not empty.
Bringing this whole line of further resonances back to this chapter, the two places the ancient masters point to precisely illuminate the two faces of this chapter's meaning. To say 「經及論無三慧名」 tr. "the sūtra and the treatise have no name ‘three wisdoms’" is to say that the three this chapter heads are from the first not a name and number that can be held: practising, giving rise, and cultivating are only spoken of separately, and spoken of together they are only one prajñā—and so from the three questions onwards the sūtra text takes apart sentence by sentence: by cultivating one does not obtain sarvajñā, and by not cultivating one does not obtain it either; 「不行,是名行般若波羅蜜」 tr. "Not practising—this is named practising prajñāpāramitā"; and it ends with 「無所為故行般若波羅蜜」 tr. "he practises prajñāpāramitā because there is nothing it is done for." To say 「上離波若為三慧,今合三慧為波若」 tr. "above, prajñā was separated to make the three wisdoms; now the three wisdoms are joined to make prajñā" is to say that within one chapter it first opens and afterwards joins: opened, there are the three wisdoms, there are the three knowledges, there is the difference of what is severed and what is not severed; joined, 「煩惱斷無差別」 tr. "in the severance of the afflictions there is no difference," 「一相故名一切種智」 tr. "because of one mark it is named the omniscience of all kinds," 「無所得即是得」 tr. "nothing to be attained is precisely attaining." What names it three is the gate of teaching; what returns it to one is the real mark; and why the Buddha is willing to speak in distinctions, the sūtra itself also accounts for—「以眾生無法有法想,我以除其妄著,世俗法故說有得,非第一義。」 tr. "Because beings give rise to the perception of an existent dharma with regard to a non-existent dharma, in order to remove their false clinging I say, by way of worldly dharmas, that there is something to be attained; it is not the highest meaning." That seven or eight in ten of the ancient masters' citations of this chapter fall upon the one sentence 「諸有二者,是有所得;無有二者,是無所得」 tr. "whatever has duality is with something to be attained; what is without duality is with nothing to be attained" is no accident either: the bone of the whole chapter is this one judgement; the three wisdoms, the three knowledges, benefit and non-benefit, duality and non-duality—what is stripped away layer after layer is always that 「二」 tr. "duality."
So what "The Three Wisdoms" leaves us in the end is a way of using the mind that can be carried into daily use. When I vow to cultivate practice and am impatient to see what I have attained, I remember that in this chapter four times the question is asked about cultivating and not cultivating and each time the Buddha answers 「不」 tr. "No," and that the sickness lies not in cultivating but only in one who 「以取相著心問」 tr. "asks with a mind that grasps at marks and clings." When I check myself by what I have practised and feel that nothing at all has been accomplished, I remember that the place of entry the sūtra text allows is as low as 「一稱南無佛」 tr. "calling out namo Buddha once," and that its merit is 「乃至畢苦,其福不盡」 tr. "up to the ending of suffering, the merit is not exhausted." When I read the meaning of emptiness and suspect that all discrimination is false and every gate of teaching empty, I remember that the Buddha on the one hand says that the five eyes do not obtain awakening, and on the other hand still distinguishes the three groups, the three knowledges, and the four fruits—「世間言說故有差別,非第一義」 tr. "because of worldly speech there is difference; it is not the highest meaning"—distinction is set up to remove false clinging, not to have one abolish along with it even the names that point the way. When habitual residues appear before me and I suspect that all I have cultivated so far has come to nothing, I remember that the arhat still 「騰跳樹木」 tr. "leaps and bounds among the trees," still calls her 「小婢」 tr. "little slave-girl," and that the treatise-author judges it, saying 「習非煩惱」 tr. "the habitual residue is not an affliction"—severing the afflictions and exhausting the habitual residues are from the first two layers of work. When the Dharma's meaning is deep and far and my mind grows timid and weak, I remember that simile of the lamp: the first lamp has already removed one portion of the darkness, the later lamp further removes its second portion, and yet 「不得言初燈無照」 tr. "one may not say that the first lamp gave no illumination." Holding to these few places, one knows why the six Chinese characters of the whole chapter's final answer are not abstruse talk—「無所得即是得」 tr. "nothing to be attained is precisely attaining," and the note the treatise-author gives for it is extremely plain: 「雖行有為法得是無所得,心不取相故無所得。」 tr. "Although one practises conditioned dharmas and obtains this nothing to be attained, because the mind does not grasp at marks, it is nothing to be attained."
考據Apparatus
一、科判
本品在《大智度論》釋《大品般若》之次第中屬〈釋餘品〉一段,跨卷八十三、八十四。前品為〈大方便品第六十九〉——論側品目作「大方便品」,所釋經側 T223 作「方便品」,兩側品名一字之增略,如實誌錄。品題「大智度論釋三慧品第七十」〔T25 0641c06〕居卷八十三之中(卷八十三起於 0639c03,非卷首起題),前品訖處即本品起處;至卷八十三末題「大智度論卷第八十三」〔T25 0645b03〕,本品未竟,卷八十四以續題「大智度論釋三慧品第七十之餘」〔T25 0645b06〕重起,並重出造署譯署(「聖者龍樹菩薩造」「後秦龜茲國三藏鳩摩羅什譯」)——續題作「之餘」而非「之下」,與品四十、四十一、四十三、四十五、四十七「之餘」跨卷同型,如實誌錄。
本品訖界與卷界重合:論②末段「雖行有為法得是無所得,心不取相故無所得。何以故?與空、無相、無作合行故」〔T25 0651b29〕迄,卷八十四末題「大智度論卷第八十四」〔T25 0651c03〕,次品〈道樹品第七十一〉起題於 0651c06,該處同時為卷八十五之首——本品之訖界、卷八十四之訖界、次品之起界三者重合,與品四十七之『卷六十九於本品內不收卷、續攝次品之上』異型,本品為乾淨之整卷收束。又論側〈道樹品〉之 <cb:mulu> 標記落於起題之後四行〔T25 0651c10〕,而本品之 mulu 標記緊貼起題〔T25 0641c06〕——標記層位置兩品不一,屬底本 XML 編碼層之體例參差,如實誌錄不強解。
結構=二經二論,且與卷界完全對齊。 【經】①〔T25 0641c07〕與【論】①〔T25 0643a02〕同居卷八十三,【經】②〔T25 0645b11〕與【論】②〔T25 0647c19〕同居卷八十四——一卷一經一論,無跨經跨論攔腰之處。此為本品與品四十七(三經三論、卷界落於論③內部)判然不同之對稱結構。
全品純漢一萬四千零五十六字(本帳以工作底本逐字元法所得為準)。本輯依『卷界先切、卷八十四逾七千五百門檻再依論②起切』之序析為三單元:之上(卷八十三·經①論①)、之中(卷八十四·經②)、之下(卷八十四·論②)。三單元讀者面正文純漢字數分別為五千一百六十三、三千五百五十九、五千三百三十四,其和一萬四千零五十六,與全品值精確吻合、零遺漏零重複;各單元 YAML 自報欄之值與此互有小差,係切分子檔之題面(H1 導覽題、卷次題、末行引記)字元是否計入之口徑差,非正文漂移——本帳三單元正文漢字流與母本逐字元對比,唯一差額即切分子檔所加之導覽標題十字,餘皆一字不異,如實誌錄。
本品科分之骨,論主未自立目;古德科判詳第六目(吉藏分『明三慧·明三起·明般若』三科,其略明三慧一節復分『明三慧體·明修三慧時節·明修三慧之方』三支)。本帳讀者面之三單元切分係依卷界與經論界而立,非承古德科判,兩事分明,不相攀附。
二、術語考
本品為般若部論藏中「三慧—三智」一章之總會,術語密度極高。此目取其為本品所立、或於本品有專釋者,逐條繫其明文與 loc;凡論主自下之訓,一律以其原句為主,本帳不代為引申。
行般若·生般若·修般若(三慧)。 全品之發問即此三事:「云何行般若波羅蜜?云何生般若波羅蜜?云何修般若波羅蜜?」〔T25 0641c07〕。佛答三事各繫一門——行者,「色寂滅故,色空故,色虛誑故,色不堅實故,應行般若波羅蜜」〔T25 0641c09〕;生者,「如虛空生故,應生般若波羅蜜」〔T25 0641c11〕;修者,「修諸法破壞故,應修般若波羅蜜」〔T25 0641c13〕。論釋其次第之實:行者,「五眾是一切世間心所行結縛處,涅槃是寂滅相」〔T25 0643a07〕,破五眾通達令空,從寂滅出而還念寂滅,是名般若;生者,「摩訶衍中,虛空名無法」〔T25 0643a18〕,不得說常無常、不得言有無,般若能觀世間似如虛空,是名生;修者,「菩薩得般若已,入甚深禪定」〔T25 0643a22〕,以般若力觀禪定及禪定緣皆破壞,是名修。品名「三慧」二字不見於經論正文——經論唯作「行、生、修般若」,「三慧」之名唯見於品題與古德疏(詳第四目、第六目),此一名實之差為本品最須先辨之一事。
幾時·次第心。 三慧之時節:「從初發意乃至坐道場,應行、應生、應修般若波羅蜜」〔T25 0641c16〕;其心行之相:「常不捨薩婆若心,不令餘念得入」〔T25 0641c18〕、「若心、心數法不行故」〔T25 0641c20〕。論釋「一心」之非一剎那義:「心有二種:一者、念念生滅心,二者、相續次第生,總名一心」〔T25 0643b10〕——以相續次第生故雖多而名一心,不令貪恚等心相續得入,非謂彈指六十念念念不生。
心、心數法不行。 本品第一個對辯焦點。難者以阿毘曇之四處(無想定、無想天、有餘涅槃入滅盡定、無餘涅槃)皆心心數法不行為難;論主直判其不相及:「是事阿毘曇中說,非大乘中義」〔T25 0643b24〕,「小乘、大乘種種差別,如先說」〔T25 0643b25〕,「是故不應以阿毘曇難摩訶衍」。續辯「無相」之三義(見諦道、無色定、三解脫門緣涅槃),論主唯不許第三義,其據在涅槃無相不可緣:「涅槃,無相、無量、不可思議,滅諸戲論」〔T25 0643c24〕;末繫本論前文之定說:「如先品說:「菩薩行般若,離心、非心相。」」〔T25 0643c26〕。結語一句收全辯:「般若波羅蜜真故,心、心數法不行」〔T25 0644a04〕——非以定境令心不行,以般若之真令虛誑者不立。
如·實際·法性(三名之序)。 經以三名遞答「云何當得薩婆若」:「菩薩摩訶薩得薩婆若,如如相」〔T25 0641c27〕,次「如實際」,次「如法性」,終以「如我性、眾生性、壽命性」。論釋三事:其一,須菩提於〈如品〉自善說如而此處復問,非前解後迷——「是如甚深無量故,須菩提有處解、有處不解」〔T25 0644a19〕,繫之以喻:「譬如大水,有人入深者、入淺者,皆名入水」〔T25 0644a20〕。其二,何以不以如喻實際而反以實際喻如——「如、實際雖是一物,觀時異」〔T25 0644a24〕,如是諸法體性,實際是行者心取證,佛取須菩提之所證為喻。其三,常序「法性」次「如」、「實際」次「法性」,此處法性反在後——論答「今欲以我性、眾生性說畢竟空故,轉次在後」,並立法性之訓:「諸法本生處名為性」〔T25 0644b02〕,又分其淺深:「法性有聲聞分、有大乘分」〔T25 0644b03〕,須菩提於聲聞分不疑、大乘分有疑,故問。此三問三答,為本品訓詁層最細之一段。
有所得·無所得·二·不二。 經自立其界:「諸有二者,是有所得;無有二者,是無所得」〔T25 0642b20〕,二者謂「眼、色為二,乃至意、法為二,乃至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提、佛為二」;復破『從有所得中得』『從無所得中得』兩路,立「有所得、無所得平等,是名無所得」〔T25 0642b26〕。論釋「二」之為相待法——眼一、色一,兩一和合名為二,「以眼故知是色,以色故知是眼,眼、色是相待法」;並自設難自答:不見色時亦有眼,何以言眼不離色——「以曾見色故名為眼,今雖不觀色,以本為名」。其收束一句為全品義眼所繫:「因無所得破有所得,事既辦亦捨無所得」〔T25 0645a15〕。經末復以無所得繫般若之相:「無所得是般若波羅蜜相」〔T25 0642c06〕,並繫菩提之相、行者之相。
不行是行。 經之逆說:「不行,是名行般若波羅蜜」〔T25 0642b09〕;其因緣在「般若波羅蜜不可得故,菩薩不可得,行亦不可得,行者、行法、行處亦不可得故」。論分其空之兩門:「法空故,般若波羅蜜不可得,行處亦不可得;眾生空故,行者不可得」。又論主代初發心者立其迷處:「若「不行為行」者,初發心菩薩心則迷悶;若「以行為行」者,是則顛倒」——故佛答以「應學空無所得法」,論訓之曰「無所得法即是無行」〔T25 0644c18〕,而「學名以方便力漸漸行」。
無所為·無所作。 經①之收束句:「一切諸法無所為、無所作」〔T25 0642c26〕,般若、菩提、菩薩亦無所為無所作。此句正是經②發問之所依(「若諸法無所為、無所作,不應分別有三乘」),一句貫兩卷,為本品上下之接榫。
三聚·五眼。 經②:「我以五眼觀,尚不得色乃至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」〔T25 0645b20〕,繼之以「是狂愚人無目」〔T25 0645b21〕之峻語;又不得眾生三聚而說三聚,其故在「以眾生無法有法想,我以除其妄著,世俗法故說有得,非第一義」〔T25 0645b28〕。論釋三聚之分別唯為破顛倒:能破顛倒者名正定,必不能破者是邪定,「得因緣能破,不得則不能破,是名不定」。
化·化佛。 經②立化人喻以答「無所住而得」:「譬如佛所化人不住有為相、不住無為相」〔T25 0645c06〕,化人亦來亦去亦坐亦立、亦行六度乃至轉法輪;進而直判「佛與化人無有差別」〔T25 0645c22〕,並引「譬如過去有佛名須扇多」〔T25 0645c26〕為無佛而化能有所作之證。論於此立四重問答(化人能行六度否、化佛無十力何以等真佛、惡心出化佛身血得逆罪否、毘尼中殺化人不犯殺戒何以)——其答之樞在「十力等諸功德皆入諸法實相」〔T25 0648a21〕;其分際在「毘尼中皆為世間事、攝眾僧故結戒,不論實相」〔T25 0648b01〕;其判準在「意業最大,非身、口業」〔T25 0648b09〕。福田義則歸於「是故福田無量故,雖濡心布施,其福亦無盡」〔T25 0648b22〕。
名相。 經②答「壞諸法相」之難:「以名字相故示諸法,欲令眾生解;佛不壞諸法法相」〔T25 0646a25〕;其著與不著之辨在「隨世俗法有名相,實無著處」,而反詰之式為「若名著名、相著相,空亦應著空,無相亦應著無相」;其收束為「是一切法但有名相,是法不住名相中」〔T25 0646b05〕。論釋菩薩之處中:「如是離有離無、處中道,能度眾生」〔T25 0648c28〕——名相非實故不著有,名相空亦空故不著無,此即本品之中道般若。
一切智·道種智·一切種智(三智)。 本品之所以與品題「三慧」並稱要衝者在此一段。經②立三智之屬:「薩婆若是一切聲聞、辟支佛智,道種智是菩薩摩訶薩智,一切種智是諸佛智」〔T25 0646b23〕;一切種智之相為「一相故名一切種智,所謂一切法寂滅相」〔T25 0646c19〕,復加「諸法行類、相貌、名字顯示說,佛如實知」一重。論釋道種智所攝之道為四:「道有四種」〔T25 0649a06〕——人天受福樂道并三乘道為四,而「菩薩以佛道自為、為人,以餘三道但為眾生是菩薩道種智」〔T25 0649a13〕。論釋一切種智,於一句之下並存四家之說而不裁其一:其自說者二相(寂滅相、了了通達相)「一切種智名一切三世法中通達無礙」〔T25 0649b16〕,繫喻「如大海水中風不能動,以其深故波浪不起」〔T25 0649b19〕;次「有人言:十力、四無所畏、四無礙法、十八不共法,盡是智慧相,和合名為一切種智」;次「復有人言:金剛三昧次第得無礙解脫故」;終以「如是等種種無量因緣,名一切種智」〔T25 0649b27〕通收。諸說並列而不判高下,是本品論體之顯著特徵(後世徵引於此有專評,見第六目)。
煩惱習·斷之差別。 經②:「煩惱斷無差別;諸佛煩惱習一切悉斷」〔T25 0646c23〕,而聲聞辟支佛不悉斷;無為法中不可得差別而猶說習斷不斷,其解在「習非煩惱」〔T25 0646c29〕——「是聲聞、辟支佛身口有似婬欲、瞋恚、愚癡相,凡夫愚人為之得罪。是三毒習,諸佛無有」〔T25 0646c29〕。論繫喻與事證各一組:喻為「斷時有差別,斷已無差別;譬如刀有利鈍,斷時有遲速」〔T25 0649b29〕;事證分二乘、佛兩造,詳第三目。
前際·後際。 經②:「世間言說故有差別,非第一義」〔T25 0647a09〕,「第一義中無言說道,斷結故說後際」;須菩提反以自相空詰之,佛印可曰「諸法自相空中,無有前際,何況有後際」〔T25 0647a13〕。論釋後際之所指——「後際者,所謂無餘涅槃」,並以生老死之先後互推證其不可得。
般若波羅蜜義(第一度)。 經②以七重「復次」釋名:「得第一度,一切法到彼岸,以是義故名般若波羅蜜」〔T25 0647a22〕;諸佛菩薩辟支佛阿羅漢用之得度;分別籌量破壞一切法乃至微塵不得堅實;如、法性、實際皆入其中;「無色、無形、無對,一相所謂無相」〔T25 0647b03〕;能生一切法、一切樂說辯、一切照明;非魔與二乘異道所能斷壞。論逐重疏之,其釋「第一度」凡五轉——三乘上中下智之別、煩惱九品對智慧九品、總相別相之別、遍滿可知法與否之別、資具具足之別,末者繫喻「如人乘七寶船,牢治行具」〔T25 0650b12〕;又別出一訓:「般若名慧,波羅蜜,到彼岸」〔T25 0650b22〕,「彼岸名盡一切智慧邊」〔T25 0650b23〕。
如實智。 經②列般若義所應行之諸智,末繫「如實智義」。論設三問:三藏但有十智何以此中有如實智——「是故名大乘!大法能受小法,小不能受大」〔T25 0650c22〕;如實智何相——「有人言:能知諸法實相,所謂如、法性、實際,是名如實智相」;若唯佛得如實智則二乘大菩薩何以得涅槃得無生忍——分如實智為遍滿具足與未具足二種,繫喻「譬如闇室中,為有所作故然燈」〔T25 0651a04〕,後燈所除之闇分非初燈所能除,而「不得言初燈無照」。其結語為「遍如實智,是佛;但如實智,二乘及菩薩所共」〔T25 0651a12〕。
義·非義。 品末一章:經立三毒邪見為非義而不應行,復立色乃至菩提「非義、非非義」;論分諸法為三分——煩惱是非義、六波羅蜜等善法是義、色等無記法非義非非義,並繫凡人受樂受苦受不苦不樂之三心為病相。其歸結為「諸法實相,有佛無佛常住,不作義、非義」〔T25 0651a27〕,而世諦第一義之分際在「以著心故,說「般若無義非義」;無著心故,說「第一實義」」〔T25 0651b12〕。論並於此立般若之二分:「般若有二種:一者、有為,二者、無為」〔T25 0651b15〕——學有為般若具足六度住十地,學無為般若滅煩惱習成佛道。全品收於經之一句:「無所得即是得,以是得無所得」〔T25 0647c17〕,論釋之曰「此中二、不二,即是無分別,皆無所得」。
三、譬喻與故事
本品之喻分四層:經①唯一虛空喻而義為全品之骨;論①以入水深淺喻釋解與不解;經②化佛須扇多一組為全論化身義之要證;論②煩惱習一章則以五事實證、三喻收之,密度為本輯至此之最高者。
虛空生喻(經自立·三慧之「生」)。 「如虛空生故,應生般若波羅蜜」〔T25 0641c11〕。論釋之兩轉:一者虛空中無有法生、虛空亦不能有所生,「無法、無形、無觸,無作相故」;二者「摩訶衍中,虛空名無法」〔T25 0643a18〕,不得說常無常有無,滅諸戲論無染無著亦無文字——般若能觀世間似如虛空,是名生般若。品末復以虛空如為喻明般若之無增無損(「譬如虛空如,不能益眾生、不能損眾生」),論申之曰虛空雖無法而一切世間因虛空得有所作,般若亦爾——首尾兩處虛空喻,一明其生、一明其用。
入水深淺喻(承「有處解、有處不解」義)。 「譬如大水,有人入深者、入淺者,皆名入水,不得言入淺者不入水」〔T25 0644a20〕——須菩提於〈如品〉能說如而此處復問,非自語相違,深淺同是入水。此喻為本品處理『古德或疑聖者前後不一』之總答式。
化佛·須扇多佛(經自立·全品要證)。 「譬如佛所化人不住有為相、不住無為相」〔T25 0645c06〕,化人有來有去、亦坐亦立,乃至行六度、得菩提、轉法輪、化作無量眾生有三聚——而問其實有否,答曰「不也」。進而「譬如過去有佛名須扇多」〔T25 0645c26〕,為欲度菩薩故化作佛已而自滅度,是化佛住半劫作佛事、授記已滅度,一切世間眾生知佛實滅度,而「化人實無生無滅」。論於此連設四問(見第二目),並自限其說:「不言化人能實行,眾生眼見似有所行」〔T25 0648a12〕——化之為化,在眼見似有,不在實行。
一華散空·一稱南無佛(經自立·福田無量)。 經以三重遞減之緣而福皆不盡:敬心念佛、「但以一華散虛空中念佛」、「若有人一稱南無佛,乃至畢苦,其福不盡」〔T25 0646a13〕。論復於其上加一層:「置是化佛光相具足,有人見石泥像等,慈心念佛,是人乃至畢苦其福不盡」——自化佛降至泥像,福田之無量不以所對之精粗為量。
刀利鈍喻(承「斷時有差別、斷已無差別」義)。 「斷時有差別,斷已無差別;譬如刀有利鈍,斷時有遲速」〔T25 0649b29〕——智有上中下而所斷之無為無差別,差別在斷之時、不在斷之果。
蜜婆私詫獼猴習(本起故事·二乘習氣之一)。 「譬如蜜婆私詫阿羅漢,五百世在獼猴中,今雖得阿羅漢,猶騰跳樹木」〔T25 0649c10〕,愚人見之即生輕慢謂「是比丘似如獼猴」——「是阿羅漢無煩惱心而猶有本習」。
畢陵伽婆蹉呼恒神小婢(本起故事·二乘習氣之二)。 五百世生婆羅門中,習輕蔑心故,雖得阿羅漢,「猶語恒水神言:「小婢!止流!」」〔T25 0649c15〕;恒神瞋恚詣佛陳訴,佛教懺悔而猶稱「小婢」——習之為習,懺而不改,正見其非煩惱而是餘勢。
佛煩惱習盡之五事(本起故事·對照組)。 論以五組順逆事證佛之好惡無異:其一,一婆羅門「一時以五百事罵佛,佛無慍色」,復一時以五百善事讚歎,「佛亦無喜色」;其二,初得道時好名聲充滿十方,而孫陀梨梵志女殺身謗佛惡名流布,「佛於此二事,心無有異,亦不憂喜」;其三,入婆羅門聚落空鉢而出,而天人種種供養,又三月食馬麥而釋提桓因以天食供養;其四,阿羅婆伽林中棘刺寒風佛在中宿,而歡喜園中天白寶石柔濡滑澤又敷天臥具;其五,「提婆達瞋心以石堆佛,羅睺羅敬心合手禮佛;於此二人,其心平等,如愛兩眼」。總其喻曰「譬如真金,燒磨鍛截,其色不變」〔T25 0650a03〕——五事一喻,證諸佛愛恚等煩惱習氣都盡。
七寶船草栰喻(承「第一度」義)。 「如人乘七寶船,牢治行具,上有種種好食、有好導師,遇隨意好風,則為好度;若人乘草栰度恐怖,不名好度」〔T25 0650b12〕——大乘福德智慧六度三十七品具足滿故名安隱度,復有十方諸佛大菩薩諸天佐助。
大海波浪喻(承『一切種智寂滅相』義)。 「如大海水中風不能動,以其深故波浪不起;一切種智亦如是,戲論風所不能動」〔T25 0649b19〕——寂滅非無知,是戲論不能入。
如意寶喻(承「如實智」義)。 「是般若如大海有種種寶物,或大、或小,唯一是如意寶」——無常等四聖行、十智皆是智慧寶,「唯有如實智如如意寶」。
闇室二燈喻(承『如實智二種』義)。 「譬如闇室中,為有所作故然燈,所為已辦;後來燈,其明益增」〔T25 0651a04〕——黑闇二分,初燈除其一,後燈除其二;第二分闇與初燈明和合,「若不爾,第二燈則無所用」,故「不得言初燈無照」。此喻分具足與未具足之如實智而不廢二乘大菩薩之照,為本品最寬平之一筆。
火宅(論引經·承『以名字相說法』義)。 「如《法華經》說火宅,以三乘引出諸子」〔T25 0648c03〕——但以名相說諸法而不壞第一義,其式即三乘引子之式。此為本品所見唯一之他經明引,繫屬明白(論主自引,非後人所加),如實誌錄。
四、所釋經文
本品所釋為《摩訶般若波羅蜜經》〈三慧品第七十〉,起〔T08 0373a09〕(品題「摩訶般若波羅蜜經三慧品第七十」),迄〔T08 0376c24〕(「無所得即是得,以是得無所得」),恰為 T223 卷第二十一之末段,次品〈道樹品第七十一〉起於卷第二十二首〔T08 0377a05〕。
品題七造全帳(底本「三惠品」·聖石負一階續存)。 品題〔T25 0641c06〕之注一總,七造全帳逐字誌之:底本(大正)作「大智度論釋三惠品第七十」——「惠」為「慧」之底本異體;CBETA 校訂本作「大智度論釋三慧品第七十」,並帶交叉引(T25n1509_p0645b06),所指即本品卷八十四「之餘」續題之自我交叉引,非他經;宋本、元本作「大智度論釋三慧品第七十上」;明本作「釋三慧品第七十之上」;宮本作「大智度論釋第七十品上三慧品」;聖本作「釋第六十九品上」;石本作「摩訶般若波羅蜜品第六十九三慧品」。其 mod 注復逐造記其字數:底本十一字,宋元十二字,明九字,宮十三字,聖七字,石十五字——字數之帳與題文之帳兩相對校,本帳逐字重核相符。聖、石兩本皆作「第六十九」,較底本「第七十」少一,與品四十四至四十七一貫之『聖/石負一階』模式跨卷帙、跨十位數完全延續無斷;宋元明宮四本維持「第七十」,僅『上/之上』分卷字樣有差,對應『本品分卷八十三、八十四』之底本傳統。
所釋經側亦見負一階(經論兩側同向偏差·本品新見)。 T223 品題〔T08 0373a09〕之注作「七十【大】,六十九【聖】」——所釋經側聖本亦作「六十九」,與本論側聖石之負一階同向。本帳於兩側各自查其校勘記而後並陳,不以一側之數推另一側;兩側同向偏差之事實逐字誌錄,其成因不強解。又同注群記宮本於此處作「卷第三十一首」、前品訖處作「卷第三十終」,明本則無「摩訶般若波羅蜜經」經題七字——宮本之卷界與明本之題面省略,皆屬傳本體例層差異,並錄不判。所釋經側品題注群中另有 CBETA 所附之現代對位與梵語標記一條,非古德所傳、亦非底本文字,本帳依例不採為文字依據,如實誌其存在而不引其文。
T223 mulu 屬性(正一偏移·標記層乾淨)。 所釋經側品目編碼層:本品 mulu 顯文作「70 三慧品」〔T08 0373a09〕,其 n 屬性標「71」——自品四十一以來屢見之正一偏移於此仍延續;前品「69 方便品」n 屬性標「70」〔T08 0368c07〕、次品「71 道樹品」n 屬性標「72」〔T08 0377a05〕,前後三品之 n 屬性依序遞增七十、七十一、七十二,無重複值。與品四十七所見之「兩過品」「佛母品」n 屬性重出異常判然有別——本品 T223 標記層乾淨,如實誌錄為正面對照案例。
卷題群(卷八十三末題·卷八十四首題·卷八十四末題)。 卷八十三末題〔T25 0645b03〕一注五造——底本「大智度論卷第八十三」;宋宮作「大智度論釋卷第八十三第六十九品下訖七十品上」;元作「大智度論釋卷第八十三釋第六十九品下訖七十品上」;聖作「大智度經論卷第八十三釋第六十八品下訖第六十九品上」;石作「摩訶般若波羅蜜卷第八十三」——聖本於此再度負一(相對宋宮之『六十九訖七十』,聖作『六十八訖六十九』),模式延續;宋元宮三本之卷題自著『訖七十品上』,與本論分卷傳統相合。卷八十四首題〔T25 0645b06〕一注五造——底本作「大智度論釋三慧品第七十之餘」,其下繫卷次夾註「卷八十四」,二者合計十七字(校記自著之字數與本帳逐字重核相符);宋作「大智度論卷八十四釋第七十品下三慧品之餘」;宮作「大智度論卷第八十四釋第七十品下三慧品」;元明作「大智度論卷八十四釋三慧品第七十下」;聖作「大智度經論卷第八十四釋第六十九品下」;石作「摩訶般若波羅蜜第六十九卷八十四」——聖石負一持續,諸本於『之餘/下/之下』之稱各異。又「聖者」二字宋元明宮四本無之〔T25 0645b09〕,造署之有無亦成一造。卷八十四末題〔T25 0651c03〕二注——「論」字聖作「經論」、石作「論經」;「四」字宋宮作「四釋七十品下」、元作「四釋七十品之下」、聖作「四釋第六十九品下」、石作「四釋六十九品竟」——石本之「竟」為尾記式,與聖之負一階首尾相應。諸方各自來源、同向偏差,誌錄不判,機制不強解。
全量牒經對讀(兩側對勘·開篇逐句核·對照組)。 本論經①開篇與所釋經〈三慧品〉逐字幾近同文——本論作「須菩提白佛言:「世尊!菩薩摩訶薩云何行般若波羅蜜?云何生般若波羅蜜?云何修般若波羅蜜?」」〔T25 0641c07〕;T223 同段作「須菩提白佛言:「世尊!菩薩摩訶薩云何行般若波羅蜜?云何生般若波羅蜜?云何修般若波羅蜜?」」〔T08 0373a10〕——同一須菩提白佛之發端、同一三問之序,文字全同。品末收句兩側亦同:本論「無所得即是得,以是得無所得」〔T25 0647c17〕、T223「無所得即是得,以是得無所得」〔T08 0376c23〕——起訖兩端皆合,中間諸段之增略屬論體牒經之常例。對照組:「道種智是菩薩摩訶薩智」一串於 T1509 全論〔T25 0646b23〕與 T223 全經〔T08 0375b26〕各唯一見;「煩惱習一切悉斷」一串於 T1509〔T25 0646c24〕與 T223〔T08 0375c27〕亦各唯一見——兩串皆在本品,對位唯一、無他品可淆,非拿甲本之詞搜乙本之弱判。本論二【論】層為論體之結構性擴增,所釋經無此層,非異文。所釋經 T223 側於本品對讀範圍內之校勘 witness 逐條統計,本帳未展開(唯品題注一條、品末「無」字注一條、次品卷題注一條已逐字核),據實誌其未展開,不以估值充數。
五、般若義眼
本品之眼,在把『云何行、云何生、云何修』三問一路追到「無所得即是得」——行的是不可得之法,得的是不可得之得。其義可約為五重。
其一,三慧之體即是三門。行繫寂滅門——「色寂滅故,色空故,色虛誑故,色不堅實故,應行般若波羅蜜」〔T25 0641c09〕;生繫虛空門——「如虛空生故,應生般若波羅蜜」〔T25 0641c11〕;修繫破壞門——「修諸法破壞故,應修般若波羅蜜」〔T25 0641c13〕。三門非三時、非三位,故其時節一句通貫:「從初發意乃至坐道場,應行、應生、應修般若波羅蜜」〔T25 0641c16〕。始終一事而三名,是本品開章之要。
其二,四句俱不許,而路不斷。修得薩婆若否、不修得否、修不修得否、非修非不修得否——四問佛皆答「不」。論不以此為堵死,而指其病在問處:「須菩提以取相著心問,故佛言「不」」,並留一門——「若以不取相心說「非修非不修」,則無有過」。同理於『住道/非道/道非道/非道非不道』四句作證,佛以須菩提自證反問之,答曰「我無所住,不受諸法,漏盡心得解脫」。四句所破者是住,非是行。
其三,無所得亦須捨。「因無所得破有所得,事既辦亦捨無所得」〔T25 0645a15〕——這是本品最不容含糊的一刀。故經不許「從有所得中無所得」,亦不許「從無所得中無所得」,而立「有所得、無所得平等,是名無所得」〔T25 0642b26〕。無所得若成一物可住,即又是一重有所得;平等二字,正為封此一縫。
其四,名相不壞而不著。難者疑佛分別諸法即是壞諸法相,佛答「以名字相故示諸法,欲令眾生解;佛不壞諸法法相」〔T25 0646a25〕;其反詰極利——「若名著名、相著相,空亦應著空,無相亦應著無相」。論收之為中道:「如是離有離無、處中道,能度眾生」〔T25 0648c28〕。名相空故不可執實,名相亦空故不可執無;能度眾生者正在此一線之上。
其五,三智一章與煩惱習之分際。「薩婆若是一切聲聞、辟支佛智,道種智是菩薩摩訶薩智,一切種智是諸佛智」〔T25 0646b23〕——三智非三物,一切種智之相唯是「一切法寂滅相」〔T25 0646c20〕。而三乘之異不在所斷之無為有差別,在習:「習非煩惱」〔T25 0646c29〕,「是三毒習,諸佛無有」〔T25 0647a02〕。獼猴騰跳、呼恒神小婢,皆無煩惱心而餘勢猶在;佛則五百罵五百讚而好惡無異,「譬如真金,燒磨鍛截,其色不變」〔T25 0650a03〕。全品終於一句:「無所得即是得,以是得無所得」〔T25 0647c17〕——不是得了一個叫「無所得」的東西,是得之一事本來無所得。
六、諸家異釋
《大智度論》本無逐文全疏之傳統,古德引釋率屬據實偏倚。本品古德覆讀之分布,與品四十七適成反面:釋所釋經之吉藏疏存完整專章且科判細密;釋本論之慧影疏於本品零覆蓋(僅存兩處跨品前瞻語);均正書中徵引密度為本輯所見之最高;天台一系於本品品名有一處實質討論。此目誌錄其所疏所引與本品之對應,不判各家詮釋高下。
吉藏《大品經義疏》(X24n0451)。 於所釋經〈三慧品〉之逐文疏,起〔X24n0451 0321c21〕(品題重出「三慧品第七十三慧品第七十」,屬 mulu 型標題,與 CBETA 標準品級 mulu 不同軌,此為文獻學層差異,非缺陷),迄〔X24n0451 0324b06〕(其下即「大品義疏卷第九」卷尾題,次卷「大品經義疏卷第十」起〈道樹品第七十一〉疏於〔X24n0451 0324b14〕),覆本品經全篇。其可誌者七。
其一,名實之辨——「經及論無三慧名,直云行、生、修般若耳」〔X24n0451 0321c24〕:吉藏明指「三慧」之名不見於經論正文,與本帳第二目所核相符;其下更判「若以般若為慧,於義得也」。其二,三慧之二義——「三慧有二:聞、思、修三,此多就無階級、階級為論耳」〔X24n0451 0322a01〕,而「行、生、修三慧,多就階級、無階級為論」:吉藏以聞思修與行生修為兩系三慧,分繫階級與無階級。其三,諸家異釋之著錄——吉藏歷舉「法師及論釋不同」凡數家:一言三十心為行、初地得無生為生慧,修慧復有二解(初地為見道二地屬修道/初地至六地為生七地去為修);又著錄本論所存「有人言:乾慧地為行」一說;又著錄「梁武解初地具行、生、修,但義說三也」——諸說並陳,吉藏自結曰「此意明具階級、無階級三義也」。本帳如實誌錄其著錄之各家,不代取捨。
其四,全品科判——「品三:一、明三慧三慧;二、明三起;三、明般若」〔X24n0451 0322a13〕,初科復為二周:「一者、略明三慧;二、廣明三慧」〔X24n0451 0322a14〕;略中為三:「略中為三:一、明三慧體;二、明修三慧時節;三、明修三慧之方」〔X24n0451 0322a14〕。此三支恰對本品經文『云何行/云何生/云何修』之三問、「應幾時」之時節問、「次第心」之方法問,對位嚴整。其五,虛空生之辨——吉藏先斥外道數論之虛空常無常說「今不借此為喻」,而立「然虗空無生無不生,假說生,般若亦爾也」〔X24n0451 0322b01〕。其六,心心數法不行一段之定性——「心心數法不行者,小乘人罵此言也」〔X24n0451 0322b18〕,並繫論主之答為「此小乘法作此說也。大乘法與小乘異」〔X24n0451 0322b23〕;於四句破得義則曰「修尚不得,何況不修耶」〔X24n0451 0322c09〕。其七,後半三段之科與釋——五眼不見一段,吉藏自設難自答,末立「今見菩提而見無所見,故云不見也」〔X24n0451 0323b18〕,而其正面之語為「我有五眼故不見菩提」〔X24n0451 0323b10〕;須扇多一段科為本迹四句,「須扇多是無本有迹句」〔X24n0451 0323b22〕;假名行一段收於「空不著空,名豈著名耶」〔X24n0451 0323c13〕;三智一段判「第一度者,聲聞下度、緣覺中度、菩薩第一度也」〔X24n0451 0324a18〕,斷之一段則釋論語曰「佛與二乘智有利鈍故斷時有差別」〔X24n0451 0324a02〕。其疏末並自問三慧三智既明何以更問波若,自答「上離波若為三慧,今合三慧為波若」〔X24n0451 0324a16〕,「故一品具釋般若波羅蜜也」〔X24n0451 0324a18〕;末段立般若之有為無為二分——「實相是無為般若,觀照文字是有為般若也」〔X24n0451 0324b02〕。
慧影《大智度論疏》(X46n0791)·零覆蓋(如實誌)。 為釋本論之唯一古疏,僅殘卷存世,其目次所存者為釋序品至釋校量法施品一段諸品,本品所繫論卷八十三、八十四不在殘卷覆蓋範圍。本品品名於 X46n0791 全檔回搜凡二見,逐條核其上下文,皆為疏解他品時之跨品前瞻語,非本品內容之疏解本身——其一「下三慧品中當廣釋也」〔X46n0791 0846c24〕,其二「至三慧品中釋當釋也」〔X46n0791 0867a11〕。前瞻語之存在,正證慧影原疏本有三慧品一段而今佚;零覆蓋屬殘卷實況,非搜尋失誤,如實誌錄負結果。
均正《大乘四論玄義》(X46n0784)·十三條直引(本輯所見最高密度·逐條分繫三單元)。 本品品名於 X46n0784 全檔回搜凡十四見,其中一見〔X46n0784 0569c07〕作「彼論三慧品云:欲界、色界一切也」,其上下文論欲色無色三界之聞思修三慧,所指為毘曇系之三慧品,非本品,逐條核實後剔除;餘十三見皆以「大品經三慧品云」「大品三慧品云」「三慧品亦云」一類固定引式徵引本品,體例一致。下依其所引之本論對應位逐條分繫三單元,便於各單元互讀。
繫之上(卷八十三·經①)者六。其一,引三慧之行相——「三慧品亦云:若心心數法不行,故行般若波羅蜜」〔X46n0784 0558b16〕,對本論〔T25 0641c20〕。其二至其四,引二與不二——「大品三慧品云:諸有二者,名為有所得;無有二者,名為無所得」〔X46n0784 0574a08〕,另一處作「諸有二者有所得,無有二者無所得也」〔X46n0784 0603b19〕,又一處作「三慧品自標:問:云何名為有所得、無所得」〔X46n0784 0652c19〕——三處同引本論〔T25 0642b20〕一句,為均正書中最常用之本品證文。其五,引虛空生——「大品經三慧品云:虗空生故般若生等」〔X46n0784 0574b03〕,對本論〔T25 0641c11〕。其六,引三慧之時節——「三慧品亦云:從初發心行彼若」〔X46n0784 0561c09〕,對本論〔T25 0641c16〕。
繫之中(卷八十四·經②)者七。其一,引化人行般若——即 0558b16 條下所連引之「如是,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜,如佛所化人行也」,對本論〔T25 0645c20〕(此條與繫之上之第一條同居一段,跨兩單元連引,故兩繫並誌)。其二、其三,引五眼不見——「三慧品云:佛五眼所不見,云何道佛來應之」〔X46n0784 0587a05〕、「三慧品云:佛言:吾以五眼尚不見眾生,豈況菩提可得」〔X46n0784 0603b07〕,皆對本論〔T25 0645b20〕。其四,引名相不著——「三慧品云:凡夫著名取相,聞苦著苦相」〔X46n0784 0588b01〕,對本論〔T25 0646a29〕。其五,引一華散空念佛——「大品經三慧品云:一、花嚴虗空中念佛,乃至畢竟,故其福不盡」〔X46n0784 0654b21〕,對本論〔T25 0646a11〕。其六,引三智之屬——「三慧品云:一切智即是聲聞、辟支佛智」〔X46n0784 0630b09〕,對本論〔T25 0646b23〕。其七,引般若之相與度彼岸——「三慧品云:彼若波羅蜜,無色無形,無對一相,所謂無相也」〔X46n0784 0607c06〕對本論〔T25 0647b03〕;「又三慧品云:諸佛、菩薩、辟支佛、阿羅漢,通是般若波羅蜜,得變彼堓」〔X46n0784 0650b24〕對本論〔T25 0647a23〕,其下均正自結「此二文,証三乘同觀般若空也」〔X46n0784 0650c01〕。
繫之下(卷八十四·論②)者零條——十三條所引盡屬本品經文,無一引論主釋文。此一分布為本帳逐條對位後所得之負結果,如實誌錄,不推其因。
均正所引諸句之字面與本論底本互有出入——「彼若」之於「般若」、「通是」之於「用是」、「得變彼堓」之於「得度彼岸」、「花嚴」之於「一華散」、「行彼若」之於「行般若」,皆屬續藏本傳寫層之字形與脫衍,本帳逐字照錄其所引之形,並錄不判;本版正文仍從本論底本讀法。
湛然《止觀輔行傳弘決》(T46n1912)·一處品名實質討論(如實誌)。 本品品名於 T46n1912 全檔回搜凡一見〔T46n1912 0236b01〕,逐字核其上下文,非泛引提示語,而是就本品品名與所釋內容之數不合所設之一問一答:「問。三慧品中品名三慧。文中所釋何以至四。答。因二果二開各具三。故云三慧」〔T46n1912 0236b01〕——以因中道慧、道種慧與果上一切智、一切種智為四,而開合各具三,故品名稱三。其下復評本論存眾解不決之體例:「每於一文存於眾解。而亦不決臧否者」〔T46n1912 0236b06〕,並謂「以佛意多含順部類故」。此評所指之體例,正是本品論②於「一切種智」一句下並列自說二相、「有人言」、「復有人言」三造而以「如是等種種無量因緣」通收之作法(見第二目)。本帳誌錄其評,不代判其評之當否。
天台餘部及他系·負命題結案(專項查誌實)。 智顗《摩訶止觀》(T46n1911)、智顗《妙法蓮華經玄義》(T33n1716)、湛然《法華玄義釋籤》(T33n1717)、智顗《妙法蓮華經文句》(T34n1718)、僧肇等《注維摩詰經》(T38n1775)五部逐字回搜「三慧品」:全數零命中。其中 T46n1911、T38n1775 連「三慧」二字亦零見;T33n1716 三見、T33n1717 四見、T34n1718 二十七見之「三慧」,逐條核其上下文,皆屬聞思修三慧之通義獨立引述,未點名本品品題、亦未逐字引用本品經論文字——詞面雷同純屬名相共用,非引用關係,負命題結案。零命中亦是帳,不以他品之引例充填。書號與書名之對位,本帳逐檔取其底本題面核實:T33n1716《妙法蓮華經玄義》、T33n1717《法華玄義釋籤》、T34n1718《妙法蓮華經文句》、T38n1775《注維摩詰經》、T46n1911《摩訶止觀》、T46n1912《止觀輔行傳弘決》、X24n0451《大品經義疏》、X46n0784《大乘四論玄義》、X46n0791《大智度論疏》——九檔皆一一對應無誤。
七、互讀與承衍
本品之義脈,前後相承者有五,皆此目所誌,不代定讀。
其一,論主自指前文(本論自身之經緯)。 本品論層自指前說凡六處,皆論主親筆之互讀標記:釋「至道場」之限曰「先已答:是般若到佛心中轉名薩婆若」〔T25 0643b05〕;釋大小乘之別曰「小乘、大乘種種差別,如先說」〔T25 0643b25〕;釋離心非心相曰「如先品說:「菩薩行般若,離心、非心相。」」〔T25 0643c26〕;釋不增不減曰「不增不減義,如先說」〔T25 0644b22〕;釋無常之二種曰「我已先答,無常有二種」〔T25 0650c17〕;釋般若無相曰「是義如先說」〔T25 0650b28〕。論主以此六處把本品繫回前品之定說,不重立義,如實誌錄。
其二,三慧—三智—般若之一章三節(本品自身之結構承接)。 經①三慧、經②三智與般若釋名,論主未立總判,而古德已見其為一章:吉藏自問「上已明三慧三智,今何故更問波若」,自答「上離波若為三慧,今合三慧為波若」(詳第六目)。經①末句「一切諸法無所為、無所作」〔T25 0642c26〕與經②首句「若諸法無所為、無所作,不應分別有三乘」之相銜,亦自證兩卷為一氣:跨卷而不斷義,故本版三單元之切分唯取卷界與經論界,不於義脈處下刀。
其三,化身義之論藏所本(本品對後出化身論之上游位置)。 本品「佛與化人無有差別」〔T25 0645c22〕、須扇多化佛住半劫作佛事、化佛真佛福田不異、惡心出化佛身血得逆罪、毘尼殺化人不犯殺戒五事,為本論化身義最集中之一段;其判準「十力等諸功德皆入諸法實相」〔T25 0648a21〕與「意業最大,非身、口業」〔T25 0648b09〕兩句,直立於實相與心業兩軸之上。此段之承衍落穩定徵引〔T25n1509 三慧品·卷八十三–八十四〕,誌錄不代判其後世諸家之取捨。
其四,後世徵引(均正十三條·湛然一條·餘系零命中)。 本品之後世徵引,以均正《大乘四論玄義》十三條為最密,其所重者在「二與不二」「五眼不見」『一切智即二乘智』三組(詳第六目);湛然《止觀輔行傳弘決》一條則就品名「三慧」與所釋四智之數不合設問,並評本論「每於一文存於眾解」之體例。天台餘四部及《注維摩詰經》於本品品名全數零命中——本品之古德徵引密度,經側(吉藏全品疏)與論側(慧影零覆蓋)反差極大,而書級徵引(均正)反密於疏級覆讀,此一分布本帳如實分層誌錄,不強為之解。
其五,寶庫掛鏈(穩定徵引·軟引)。 本品『三慧即三門』之行生修義、『無所得亦須捨』之平等義、三智分屬之判、「習非煩惱」之習氣義、「無所得即是得」之收句,為般若行位義與佛地功德義之論藏所本,落穩定徵引〔T25n1509 三慧品·卷八十三–八十四〕;心經/金剛經/唯識諸帙引本論處尚未定稿,故軟引,俟其逐字核存。此屬般若義下貫諸經之承衍,誌錄不判。
八、校本與版本說明
本品底本為《大智度論》卷八十三至八十四〔T25 0641c06–0651c06〕(品身正文自品題〔T25 0641c06〕起,之上訖卷末題「大智度論卷第八十三」〔T25 0645b03〕,之中與之下自續題「大智度論釋三慧品第七十之餘」〔T25 0645b06〕起,終於論②末段〔T25 0651b29〕迄,卷末題「大智度論卷第八十四」〔T25 0651c03〕,次品起於 0651c06=卷八十五首);所釋經校本為《摩訶般若波羅蜜經》〈三慧品〉〔T08 0373a09–0376c24〕;古德疏校本為吉藏《大品經義疏》(X24n0451,覆本品〔X24n0451 0321c21–0324b06〕);慧影《大智度論疏》(X46n0791)本品零覆蓋、均正《大乘四論玄義》(X46n0784)十三條直引、湛然《止觀輔行傳弘決》(T46n1912)一條品名討論(見第六目)。異讀校記依大正校勘,涉大正底本與宋、元、明、宮、聖、石(石山寺本)諸本及麗藏(K14n0549)、CBETA 校之異。
witness 層(無聖乙·無麗乙南藏北藏·與前數品成反差)。 本品一百七十二條校記之 witness,唯宋、元、明、宮、聖、石六造並 CBETA 校訂層;聖乙本於本品全帳零見——與品四十五至四十七聖乙大出(品四十七凡百見上下)判然相反;麗乙、南藏、北藏諸單見型條於本品亦全數零見。本品之校勘 witness 較前數品為疏,與其古德疏覆讀之分布(經側密、論側零)恰成另一重反差,如實誌錄負結果,不推其因。
CBETA 校訂型五條(專列)。 本品屬 CBETA 現代校勘層之條凡五,逐字核底本,專列:其一〔T25 0643b16〕「入(K14n0549_p1331a18)(T25n1509_p0603c19)【CB】【麗-CB】|久【大】|入【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】」——帶本論自身前文平行位之第二重交叉引;其二〔T25 0646a24〕「壞(K14n0549_p1335a21)(T25n1509_p0646a21)【CB】【麗-CB】|壤【大】|壞【宮】」——『壞/壤』字形之校,第二重交叉引指向同品前三行之平行位;其三〔T25 0648a23〕「墮(K14n0549_p1338a18)(T48n2016_p0902b18)【CB】【麗-CB】|隨【大】|墮【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】」——其第二重交叉引首度指向本論以外之他書(T48n2016《宗鏡錄》),為本輯所見交叉引類型之新見;該交叉引僅誌錄於本目,不入第七目承衍(《宗鏡錄》側未獨立逐字核,本帳不越權展開,據實誌其未核)。其四〔T25 0651a03〕「者(K14n0549_p1342a17)【CB】【麗-CB】|有【大】|者【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】」——單重交叉引型。其五〔T25 0646b01〕「苦【CB】|若【大】|苦【宋】【元】【明】|名【宮】」——此條為純 CBETA 校訂(無【麗-CB】標、無交叉引),與前四條之依麗藏校訂型不同,本帳另立一格誌之。五條中四條帶麗藏依據,三條帶第二重交叉引;本版讀者面從 CBETA 現行文本讀法。
星記條十一(盡屬品內原生·零跨品)。 本品 star-corresp 重引條(同一異讀於文中重複出現共用一注)凡十一,逐條核其 corresp 目標之所在:十一條之目標盡落於本品範圍內(目標注號 0641016、0642005、0646012、0646018、0647003、0647006、0648004,分居 0641c11、0642b02、0646b04、0646c12、0647a19、0647a22、0648a29 諸處),零條跨品——與品四十三(一條跨品)、品四十四(四條跨品)、品四十七(三條跨品)異型,與品四十五(全品內)同型,如實誌錄。其分布為七組:「所」二處(0641c11/0641c12)、「想」二處(0642b02/0642b03)、「應」三處(0646b04 二處/0646b05)、「盡」四處(0646c12–0646c15)、「法」二處(0647a19 二處)、「岸」二處(0647a22/0647a25)、「尼」三處(0648a29/0648b01/0648b02)——皆單字之逐處重出,無涉義理。
校勘總帳(一百七十二條全量對帳·底本原樣)。 下依工作底本原樣傳錄——本品校記合計一百七十二條 app,與工作底本檔末清單一百七十二條機械相合。app 條依底本出現序全量列之,內含星記重引十一條(隨組見上);CBETA 校訂五條、品題卷題群組諸條隨條標記。品題總注即清單首條,本品不另有清單外之品題 note 層(與品四十七異,該品品題總注不在 app 清單之內)。異本讀法並列保存,正文仍從現行底本讀法:
app 條(一百七十二·底本出現序)
- 〔T25 0641c06〕大智度論釋三慧品第七十(T25n1509_p0645b06)【CB】|大智度論釋三惠品第七十【大】|大智度論釋三慧品第七十上【宋】【元】|釋三慧品第七十之上【明】|大智度論釋第七十品上三慧品【宮】|釋第六十九品上【聖】|摩訶般若波羅蜜品第六十九三慧品【石】(品題總注·七造全帳·見第四目)
- 〔T25 0641c07〕【經】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0641c11〕所【大】|〔-〕【宮】【聖】(星記組一之本條)
- 〔T25 0641c12〕所【大】|〔-〕【宮】【聖】(星記·corresp→0641016=
0641c11) - 〔T25 0641c22〕菩【大】|若菩【宋】【元】【明】【石】
- 〔T25 0641c28〕如【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0642a03〕可【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0642a06〕可【大】|可得【石】
- 〔T25 0642a18〕學【大】|行【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0642a20〕是【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0642b02〕想【大】|〔-〕【宮】【聖】(星記組二之本條)
- 〔T25 0642b03〕想【大】|〔-〕【宮】【聖】(星記·corresp→0642005=
0642b02) - 〔T25 0642b14〕從【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0642b18〕所【大】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0642b28〕得【大】|得法【石】
- 〔T25 0642c13〕是【大】|〔-〕【宮】
- 〔T25 0642c17〕時【大】|〔-〕【宮】
- 〔T25 0642c29〕應【大】|〔-〕【宮】
- 〔T25 0643a02〕【論】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0643a03〕愛【大】|受【石】
- 〔T25 0643a05〕若【大】|若波羅蜜【石】
- 〔T25 0643a14〕虛空【大】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0643a18〕生【大】|作【石】
- 〔T25 0643b16〕入(K14n0549_p1331a18)(T25n1509_p0603c19)【CB】【麗-CB】|久【大】|入【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】(CBETA 依麗藏校訂·雙重交叉引·見本目專列)
- 〔T25 0643b18〕念【大】|心【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0643b19〕無【大】|不【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0643c13〕法【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0643c17〕無【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0643c18〕已【大】|以【石】
- 〔T25 0643c22〕故【大】|〔-〕【宮】
- 〔T25 0644a05〕行【大】|得【聖】
- 〔T25 0644a08〕修【大】|不修【宋】【元】【明】|不【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0644a15〕惑【大】|或【石】
- 〔T25 0644a16〕如【大】|〔-〕【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0644a19〕若【大】|答【宋】【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0644a27〕次「法性【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0644b08〕相【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0644b16〕法【大】|法地獄【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0644b17〕地獄【大】|〔-〕【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0644b27〕欲【大】|〔-〕【宮】
- 〔T25 0644c06〕不【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0644c11〕行【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0644c12〕者【大】|行【宮】
- 〔T25 0644c18〕無【大】|無所【石】
- 〔T25 0644c20〕有【大】|有法【宋】【元】【明】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0645a03〕薩【大】|提【宮】【石】
- 〔T25 0645a10〕不【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0645a16〕既【大】|即【聖】
- 〔T25 0645a18〕是【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0645b03〕大智度論卷第八十三【大】|大智度論釋卷第八十三第六十九品下訖七十品上【宋】【宮】|大智度論釋卷第八十三釋第六十九品下訖七十品上【元】|大智度經論卷第八十三釋第六十八品下訖第六十九品上【聖】|摩訶般若波羅蜜卷第八十三【石】(卷八十三末題·五造·見第四目)
- 〔T25 0645b06〕大智度論釋三慧品第七十之餘(卷八十四)【大】|大智度論卷八十四釋第七十品下三慧品之餘【宋】|大智度論卷第八十四釋第七十品下三慧品【宮】|大智度論卷八十四釋三慧品第七十下【元】【明】|大智度經論卷第八十四釋第六十九品下【聖】|摩訶般若波羅蜜第六十九卷八十四【石】(卷八十四首題·五造·見第四目)
- 〔T25 0645b09〕聖者【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】(造署之有無)
- 〔T25 0645b11〕【經】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0645b13〕作【大】|作中【元】【明】【石】
- 〔T25 0645b29〕俗【大】|間【聖】
- 〔T25 0645b29〕說有得【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0645c08〕是【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0645c13〕定【大】|空【聖】
- 〔T25 0645c14〕大慈【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0645c18〕也【大】|也世尊【聖】
- 〔T25 0645c27〕已【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0646a02〕佛【大】|〔-〕【宮】
- 〔T25 0646a03〕令【大】|〔-〕【宮】
- 〔T25 0646a08〕化【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【石】
- 〔T25 0646a19〕相【大】|相不應壞【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0646a21〕故【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0646a24〕壞(K14n0549_p1335a21)(T25n1509_p0646a21)【CB】【麗-CB】|壤【大】|壞【宮】(CBETA 依麗藏校訂·雙重交叉引·見本目專列)
- 〔T25 0646a25〕也【大】|可【宮】
- 〔T25 0646a27〕一【大】|若一【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0646b01〕夫【大】|人【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0646b01〕說【大】|聞說【元】【明】|聞【宮】
- 〔T25 0646b01〕苦【CB】|若【大】|苦【宋】【元】【明】|名【宮】(純 CBETA 校訂·無麗藏依據·無交叉引·見本目專列)
- 〔T25 0646b04〕應【大】|亦應【石】(星記組三之本條)
- 〔T25 0646b04〕應【大】|亦應【石】(星記·corresp→0646012=
0646b04) - 〔T25 0646b05〕應【大】|亦應【石】(星記·corresp→0646012=
0646b04) - 〔T25 0646b13〕悲【大】|大悲【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0646b14〕但【大】|但有【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0646b19〕生【大】|所生【宮】
- 〔T25 0646b28〕智【大】|〔-〕【宮】
- 〔T25 0646c12〕中【大】|中不【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0646c12〕盡【大】|盡心【宋】【元】【明】(星記組四之本條)
- 〔T25 0646c13〕盡【大】|盡心【宋】【元】【明】(星記·corresp→0646018=
0646c12) - 〔T25 0646c14〕盡【大】|盡心【宋】【元】【明】(星記·corresp→0646018=
0646c12) - 〔T25 0646c15〕盡【大】|盡心【宋】【元】【明】(星記·corresp→0646018=
0646c12) - 〔T25 0647a01〕凡【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0647a09〕間【大】|尊【明】
- 〔T25 0647a19〕法【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】(星記組五之本條)
- 〔T25 0647a19〕法【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】(星記·corresp→0647003=
0647a19) - 〔T25 0647a19〕若【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0647a20〕世尊【大】|〔-〕【宮】
- 〔T25 0647a22〕岸【大】|圻【聖】(星記組六之本條)
- 〔T25 0647a25〕岸【大】|圻【聖】(星記·corresp→0647006=
0647a22) - 〔T25 0647b06〕是【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0647b06〕求【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0647b08〕斷【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0647b09〕提【大】|提是【宋】【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0647c01〕義【大】|義及【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0647c06〕義【大】|義以【石】
- 〔T25 0647c14〕不【大】|不以【宋】【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0647c16〕亦【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0647c19〕【論】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0647c21〕著【大】|者【聖】
- 〔T25 0648a04〕著【大】|〔-〕【元】【明】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0648a23〕墮(K14n0549_p1338a18)(T48n2016_p0902b18)【CB】【麗-CB】|隨【大】|墮【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】(CBETA 依麗藏校訂·第二重交叉引指向他書《宗鏡錄》·見本目專列)
- 〔T25 0648a26〕若【大】|答【石】
- 〔T25 0648a29〕尼【大】|泥【宮】(星記組七之本條)
- 〔T25 0648b01〕尼【大】|泥【宮】(星記·corresp→0648004=
0648a29) - 〔T25 0648b02〕尼【大】|泥【宮】(星記·corresp→0648004=
0648a29) - 〔T25 0648b04〕有【大】|又【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0648b07〕不譏、不【大】|亦不譏【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0648b09〕最【大】|罪【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0648b19〕佛【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0648b21〕死【大】|死苦【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0648b21〕若多【大】|〔-〕【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0648b22〕得【大】|得無【石】
- 〔T25 0648b22〕福【大】|〔-〕【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0648b23〕濡【大】|軟【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0648b27〕諸【大】|說【聖】
- 〔T25 0648c01〕解【大】|解脫【宋】【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0648c02〕語【大】|謂【聖】
- 〔T25 0648c07〕言【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0648c08〕苦【大】|若【宮】
- 〔T25 0649a01〕定佛語【大】|之佛【宮】
- 〔T25 0649a05〕知【大】|智【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0649a10〕著【大】|若【聖】
- 〔T25 0649a19〕復【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0649b02〕或【大】|惑【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0649b11〕為不【大】|不為【宋】【元】【明】【聖】【石】|為【宮】
- 〔T25 0649b12〕人言【大】|〔-〕【宮】|住言【宋】【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0649b12〕住【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0649b15〕汝【大】|〔-〕【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0649b15〕應【大】|〔-〕【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0649b17〕知【大】|知智【宋】【元】【明】【石】|智【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0649b18〕自【大】|白【聖】
- 〔T25 0649b20〕其【大】|甚【聖】
- 〔T25 0649b28〕中、下【大】|〔-〕【宮】(無 mod-note 伴生之裸 app 型·全帳唯一條)
- 〔T25 0649c09〕人【大】|夫【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0649c10〕婆【大】|波【聖】
- 〔T25 0649c10〕詫【大】|吒【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0649c17〕習【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0649c19〕慍【大】|慢【聖】|恨【宮】【石】
- 〔T25 0649c23〕孫【大】|酸【石】
- 〔T25 0649c25〕門【大】|〔-〕【宮】
- 〔T25 0649c29〕濡【大】|軟【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0650a01〕達瞋【大】|達多瞋【宋】【元】【明】【宮】|達瞋恚【石】
- 〔T25 0650a01〕堆【大】|推【宋】【宮】|惟【聖】|埠【石】
- 〔T25 0650a03〕兩【大】|雨【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0650a03〕干【大】|千【聖】
- 〔T25 0650a04〕截【大】|煉【宋】【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0650a05〕減【大】|減減【聖】
- 〔T25 0650a15〕後際【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0650b14〕度恐怖【大】|恐怖度【石】
- 〔T25 0650b23〕到【大】|名到【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0650c02〕諸【大】|謂【宮】
- 〔T25 0650c02〕能生一切樂說辯才;以般若力故演說【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0650c04〕不能【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0650c06〕行【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0651a01〕知【大】|智【元】【明】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0651a03〕者(K14n0549_p1342a17)【CB】【麗-CB】|有【大】|者【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】(CBETA 依麗藏校訂·單重交叉引·見本目專列)
- 〔T25 0651a04〕大【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0651a05〕辦【大】|辯【明】
- 〔T25 0651a11〕智【大】|知【宋】【元】【明】【聖】【石】|〔-〕【宮】
- 〔T25 0651a12〕實【大】|寶【宋】
- 〔T25 0651a12〕所【大】|所不【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】
- 〔T25 0651a19〕者【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0651a20〕心【大】|〔-〕【宮】
- 〔T25 0651a23〕欲貪【大】|貪欲【石】
- 〔T25 0651b09〕以【大】|與【宮】
- 〔T25 0651b09〕非【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0651b29〕是【大】|是無是【宮】
- 〔T25 0651c03〕論【大】|經論【聖】|論經【石】(卷八十四末題注之一·見第四目)
- 〔T25 0651c03〕四【大】|四釋七十品下【宋】【宮】|四釋七十品之下【元】|四釋第六十九品下【聖】|四釋六十九品竟【石】(卷八十四末題注之二·石本尾記式·見第四目)
I. Structural Placement
Within the sequence in which the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa comments on the Larger Sūtra, this chapter belongs to the section of the Commentary on the Remaining Chapters, and it crosses Fascicles 83 and 84. The preceding chapter is "The Great Skilful Means", the Sixty-ninth—on the side of the treatise the chapter heading reads 「大方便品」 tr. "The Great Skilful Means", while on the side of the sūtra explained, T223, it reads 「方便品」 tr. "Skilful Means"; this increase or reduction by one character between the chapter names on the two sides is recorded as it is. The chapter title 「大智度論釋三慧品第七十」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Chapter on the Three Wisdoms, the Seventieth"〔T25 0641c06〕 stands within Fascicle 83 (Fascicle 83 begins at 0639c03; the title does not stand at the head of the fascicle), the point where the preceding chapter ends being the point where this chapter begins; when the fascicle-end title of Fascicle 83, 「大智度論卷第八十三」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Fascicle Eighty-three"〔T25 0645b03〕, is reached, this chapter is not yet finished, and Fascicle 84 begins afresh with the continuation title 「大智度論釋三慧品第七十之餘」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Chapter on the Three Wisdoms, the Seventieth, continued"〔T25 0645b06〕, repeating the author's signature and the translator's signature (「聖者龍樹菩薩造」 tr. "Composed by the noble Bodhisattva Nāgārjuna" and 「後秦龜茲國三藏鳩摩羅什譯」 tr. "Translated by Kumārajīva, Tripiṭaka master of Kucha, in the Later Qin")—the continuation title reads 「之餘」 tr. "continued" and not 「之下」 tr. "the last part", of the same type as the fascicle-crossing under 「之餘」 tr. "continued" in Chapters 40, 41, 43, 45, and 47; recorded as it is.
The end of this chapter coincides with a fascicle boundary: it runs to the last passage of Treatise ②, 「雖行有為法得是無所得,心不取相故無所得。何以故?與空、無相、無作合行故」 tr. "Though he practises conditioned dharmas, he obtains this nothing to be attained; because his mind does not grasp at marks, there is nothing to be attained. Why? Because he practises in union with emptiness, the signless, and non-action"〔T25 0651b29〕, then comes the fascicle-end title of Fascicle 84, 「大智度論卷第八十四」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Fascicle Eighty-four"〔T25 0651c03〕, and the next chapter, "The Tree of the Path", the Seventy-first, raises its title at 0651c06, which is at the same time the head of Fascicle 85—the end of this chapter, the end of Fascicle 84, and the beginning of the next chapter, all three, coincide; this is of a different type from Chapter 47's ‘Fascicle 69 does not close its fascicle within this chapter, but continues on to take in the first part of the next chapter’, and this chapter is a clean close of whole fascicles. Further, the <cb:mulu> mark of the treatise-side "The Tree of the Path" falls four lines after its title〔T25 0651c10〕, while the mulu mark of this chapter clings directly to its title〔T25 0641c06〕—the position of the mark on the markup layer is not the same in the two chapters; this is an unevenness of style on the XML encoding layer of the base text, recorded as it is, without forcing an explanation.
The structure = two sūtra sections and two treatise sections, fully aligned with the fascicle boundaries. 【經】①〔T25 0641c07〕 and 【論】①〔T25 0643a02〕 both lie in Fascicle 83, and 【經】②〔T25 0645b11〕 and 【論】②〔T25 0647c19〕 both lie in Fascicle 84—one fascicle, one sūtra section and one treatise section, with no place where a sūtra or treatise section is cut across the middle. This symmetrical structure sets this chapter clearly apart from Chapter 47 (three sūtra sections and three treatise sections, with the fascicle boundary falling inside Treatise ③).
The whole chapter has fourteen thousand and fifty-six pure Chinese characters (this ledger takes as its standard the figure obtained character by character from the working base text). This collection, following the order ‘cut first at the fascicle boundary; Fascicle 84 exceeds the threshold of seven thousand five hundred, so cut again where Treatise ② begins’, divides it into three units: the First Part (Fascicle 83 · Sūtra ① and Treatise ①), the Middle Part (Fascicle 84 · Sūtra ②), and the Last Part (Fascicle 84 · Treatise ②). The counts of pure Chinese characters in the reader-facing main text of the three units are five thousand one hundred and sixty-three, three thousand five hundred and fifty-nine, and five thousand three hundred and thirty-four; their sum, fourteen thousand and fifty-six, agrees exactly with the value for the whole chapter, with nothing omitted and nothing duplicated; the values that each unit's YAML reports of itself differ slightly from these, a difference of method as to whether the title-face of the split sub-files (the H1 navigational heading, the fascicle heading, the last-line citation note) is counted, not a drift in the main text—comparing the stream of Chinese characters in the main text of the three units character by character with the mother text, this ledger finds the only difference to be the ten characters of navigational headings added by the split sub-files, every other character being the same; recorded as it is.
The skeleton of this chapter's divisions was not set up by the treatise-author himself; the ancient masters' structural divisions are detailed in Section VI (Jizang divides it into the three sections ‘making clear the three wisdoms · making clear the three arisings · making clear prajñā’, and his section briefly making clear the three wisdoms is further divided into three branches, ‘making clear the substance of the three wisdoms · making clear the time for cultivating the three wisdoms · making clear the method of cultivating the three wisdoms’). The division of the reader-facing text of this ledger into three units is set up by the fascicle boundaries and the boundaries between sūtra and treatise, not taken over from the ancient masters' structural divisions; the two matters are kept distinct and do not lean on each other.
II. Terms Examined
This chapter is the general meeting-place of the section on 「三慧—三智」 tr. "the three wisdoms—the three knowledges" in the treatise-canon of the Prajñā section, and the density of its terms is extremely high. This section takes those terms that are set up for this chapter, or that receive a special explanation in it, and ties each entry to its explicit text and locus; wherever the treatise-author gives a gloss of his own, his original sentence is always primary, and this ledger does not extend it on his behalf.
Practising prajñā · giving rise to prajñā · cultivating prajñā (the three wisdoms). The question that opens the whole chapter is precisely these three matters: 「云何行般若波羅蜜?云何生般若波羅蜜?云何修般若波羅蜜?」 tr. "How does one practise prajñāpāramitā? How does one give rise to prajñāpāramitā? How does one cultivate prajñāpāramitā?"〔T25 0641c07〕. The Buddha's answer ties each of the three matters to one gate—practising: 「色寂滅故,色空故,色虛誑故,色不堅實故,應行般若波羅蜜」 tr. "because form is quiescent, because form is empty, because form is false and deceptive, because form is not firm and real, one should practise prajñāpāramitā"〔T25 0641c09〕; giving rise: 「如虛空生故,應生般若波羅蜜」 tr. "because it arises like space, one should give rise to prajñāpāramitā"〔T25 0641c11〕; cultivating: 「修諸法破壞故,應修般若波羅蜜」 tr. "because one cultivates the breaking up of dharmas, one should cultivate prajñāpāramitā"〔T25 0641c13〕. The treatise explains the substance of their order: practising—「五眾是一切世間心所行結縛處,涅槃是寂滅相」 tr. "the five aggregates are the place where all worldly minds move and are bound; nirvāṇa is the mark of quiescence"〔T25 0643a07〕; to break the five aggregates and penetrate them so that they are empty, and, coming out from quiescence, still to keep quiescence in mind, is called prajñā; giving rise—「摩訶衍中,虛空名無法」 tr. "in the Mahāyāna, space names a non-existent dharma"〔T25 0643a18〕; one may not say permanent or impermanent, may not speak of existence or non-existence, and prajñā can contemplate the world as seeming like space—this is called giving rise; cultivating—「菩薩得般若已,入甚深禪定」 tr. "the bodhisattva, having obtained prajñā, enters very deep meditative concentration"〔T25 0643a22〕, and by the power of prajñā contemplates that meditative concentration and the objects of meditative concentration are all broken up—this is called cultivating. The two characters of the chapter name 「三慧」 tr. "the three wisdoms" are not seen in the main text of the sūtra or the treatise—the sūtra and the treatise only say 「行、生、修般若」 tr. "practising, giving rise to, and cultivating prajñā", and the name 「三慧」 tr. "the three wisdoms" is seen only in the chapter title and in the commentaries of the ancient masters (detailed in Sections IV and VI); this difference between name and substance is the first matter in this chapter that most needs to be distinguished.
For how long · the mind in sequence. The time of the three wisdoms: 「從初發意乃至坐道場,應行、應生、應修般若波羅蜜」 tr. "from the first arousing of intent up to sitting at the seat of awakening, one should practise, should give rise to, should cultivate prajñāpāramitā"〔T25 0641c16〕; the mark of the working of the mind in them: 「常不捨薩婆若心,不令餘念得入」 tr. "never abandoning the mind of sarvajñā, not letting any other thought get in"〔T25 0641c18〕, 「若心、心數法不行故」 tr. "because mind and mental-factor dharmas do not move"〔T25 0641c20〕. The treatise explains that 「一心」 tr. "a single mind" does not mean a single instant: 「心有二種:一者、念念生滅心,二者、相續次第生,總名一心」 tr. "Mind is of two kinds: the first is the mind that arises and ceases thought by thought; the second is what arises continuing in sequence, and this is named in general a single mind"〔T25 0643b10〕—because it arises continuing in sequence, though many it is named a single mind, not letting minds of greed, hatred, and the like continue and get in; it does not mean that of the sixty thoughts in a finger-snap thought after thought does not arise.
Mind and mental-factor dharmas do not move. The first focus of debate in this chapter. The objector raises a difficulty from the four places of the Abhidharma (the absorption without perception, the heaven without perception, entering the absorption of cessation in nirvāṇa with remainder, and nirvāṇa without remainder), in all of which mind and mental-factor dharmas do not move; the treatise-author judges directly that the objection does not touch the point: 「是事阿毘曇中說,非大乘中義」 tr. "this matter is what is said in the Abhidharma; it is not the meaning within the Great Vehicle"〔T25 0643b24〕, 「小乘、大乘種種差別,如先說」 tr. "the various differences of the Small Vehicle and the Great Vehicle are as said before"〔T25 0643b25〕, 「是故不應以阿毘曇難摩訶衍」 tr. "therefore one should not use the Abhidharma to raise difficulties against the Mahāyāna". The debate goes on to the three meanings of 「無相」 tr. "signless" (the path of seeing the truths, the formless absorptions, and taking nirvāṇa as object among the three gates of liberation); the treatise-author disallows only the third meaning, and his ground is that nirvāṇa is signless and cannot be taken as object: 「涅槃,無相、無量、不可思議,滅諸戲論」 tr. "nirvāṇa is signless, immeasurable, inconceivable, and extinguishes all idle discourse"〔T25 0643c24〕; at the end he ties it to the settled teaching of the earlier text of this treatise: 「如先品說:「菩薩行般若,離心、非心相。」」 tr. "As an earlier chapter says: ‘The bodhisattva who practises prajñā is apart from the marks of mind and of non-mind.’"〔T25 0643c26〕. One concluding sentence gathers up the whole debate: 「般若波羅蜜真故,心、心數法不行」 tr. "because prajñāpāramitā is true, mind and mental-factor dharmas do not move"〔T25 0644a04〕—it is not that a state of concentration makes the mind not move; it is that by the truth of prajñā what is false does not stand.
Suchness · the limit of reality · the nature of dharmas (the order of the three names). The sūtra answers 「云何當得薩婆若」 tr. "how shall one obtain sarvajñā" by three names in turn: 「菩薩摩訶薩得薩婆若,如如相」 tr. "the bodhisattva-mahāsattva obtains sarvajñā like the mark of suchness"〔T25 0641c27〕, next 「如實際」 tr. "like the limit of reality", next 「如法性」 tr. "like the nature of dharmas", and finally 「如我性、眾生性、壽命性」 tr. "like the nature of self, the nature of beings, the nature of a life". The treatise explains three matters. First, Subhūti himself spoke well of suchness in the "Suchness" chapter and yet asks again here; this is not understanding before and being confused after—「是如甚深無量故,須菩提有處解、有處不解」 tr. "because this suchness is very deep and immeasurable, there are places where Subhūti understands and places where he does not understand"〔T25 0644a19〕, and it is tied to a simile: 「譬如大水,有人入深者、入淺者,皆名入水」 tr. "it is as with a great water: some people go in deep and some go in shallow, and all are named entering the water"〔T25 0644a20〕. Second, why the limit of reality is not likened to suchness but suchness is instead likened to the limit of reality—「如、實際雖是一物,觀時異」 tr. "though suchness and the limit of reality are one thing, when contemplated they differ"〔T25 0644a24〕: suchness is the substance and nature of dharmas, the limit of reality is what the practitioner's mind takes and realises, and the Buddha takes what Subhūti has realised as the simile. Third, in the usual order 「法性」 tr. "the nature of dharmas" comes after 「如」 tr. "suchness" and 「實際」 tr. "the limit of reality" after 「法性」 tr. "the nature of dharmas", whereas here the nature of dharmas is instead placed later—the treatise answers 「今欲以我性、眾生性說畢竟空故,轉次在後」 tr. "now, because he wishes to speak of ultimate emptiness by means of the nature of self and the nature of beings, it is moved in order to come later", and sets up a gloss of the nature of dharmas: 「諸法本生處名為性」 tr. "the place from which all dharmas originally arise is named nature"〔T25 0644b02〕, and further divides it into shallow and deep: 「法性有聲聞分、有大乘分」 tr. "the nature of dharmas has a śrāvaka portion and a Great Vehicle portion"〔T25 0644b03〕; Subhūti has no doubt about the śrāvaka portion but has doubt about the Great Vehicle portion, and so asks. These three questions and three answers are the finest passage of this chapter on the level of glossing.
With something to be attained · with nothing to be attained · duality · non-duality. The sūtra sets up its own boundary: 「諸有二者,是有所得;無有二者,是無所得」 tr. "whatever has duality is with something to be attained; what is without duality is with nothing to be attained"〔T25 0642b20〕, duality meaning 「眼、色為二,乃至意、法為二,乃至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提、佛為二」 tr. "the eye and form are a duality, and so on up to the mind and dharmas are a duality, and so on up to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi and the Buddha are a duality"; it further breaks the two roads ‘obtaining from within something to be attained’ and ‘obtaining from within nothing to be attained’, and sets up 「有所得、無所得平等,是名無所得」 tr. "the equality of something to be attained and nothing to be attained—this is named nothing to be attained"〔T25 0642b26〕. The treatise explains that 「二」 tr. "duality" is a mutually dependent dharma—the eye is one and form is one, and the two ones coming together are named two: 「以眼故知是色,以色故知是眼,眼、色是相待法」 tr. "by the eye one knows that this is form, by form one knows that this is the eye; the eye and form are mutually dependent dharmas"; and it sets up a difficulty of its own and answers it: when form is not seen there is still an eye, so why say the eye is not apart from form—「以曾見色故名為眼,今雖不觀色,以本為名」 tr. "because it once saw form it is named the eye; now, though it does not look at form, it is named by what it was originally". Its concluding sentence is the one on which the Prajñā eye of the whole chapter hangs: 「因無所得破有所得,事既辦亦捨無所得」 tr. "by nothing to be attained one breaks something to be attained; the matter once done, one gives up nothing to be attained as well"〔T25 0645a15〕. At the end of the sūtra section nothing to be attained is further tied to the mark of prajñā: 「無所得是般若波羅蜜相」 tr. "nothing to be attained is the mark of prajñāpāramitā"〔T25 0642c06〕, and likewise tied to the mark of awakening and the mark of the practitioner.
Not practising is practising. The sūtra's reversed saying: 「不行,是名行般若波羅蜜」 tr. "Not practising—this is named practising prajñāpāramitā"〔T25 0642b09〕; its causes and conditions lie in 「般若波羅蜜不可得故,菩薩不可得,行亦不可得,行者、行法、行處亦不可得故」 tr. "because prajñāpāramitā is unfindable, the bodhisattva is unfindable, practice too is unfindable, and the one who practises, the dharma practised, and the place of practice are also unfindable". The treatise divides its emptiness into two gates: 「法空故,般若波羅蜜不可得,行處亦不可得;眾生空故,行者不可得」 tr. "because dharmas are empty, prajñāpāramitā is unfindable and the place of practice is also unfindable; because beings are empty, the one who practises is unfindable". Further, the treatise-author sets out on behalf of the bodhisattva of the first arousing of the mind the place where he is confused: 「若「不行為行」者,初發心菩薩心則迷悶;若「以行為行」者,是則顛倒」 tr. "If ‘not practising is practising’, the mind of the bodhisattva of the first arousing of the mind is then bewildered; if ‘practising is taken as practising’, this then is inverted"—therefore the Buddha answers with 「應學空無所得法」 tr. "one should train in the dharma of emptiness with nothing to be attained", and the treatise glosses it: 「無所得法即是無行」 tr. "the dharma with nothing to be attained is precisely non-practice"〔T25 0644c18〕, while 「學名以方便力漸漸行」 tr. "training means practising little by little by the power of skilful means".
Nothing done for · nothing made. The concluding sentence of Sūtra ①: 「一切諸法無所為、無所作」 tr. "all dharmas have nothing they are done for and nothing they make"〔T25 0642c26〕; prajñā, awakening, and the bodhisattva likewise have nothing they are done for and nothing they make. This sentence is precisely what the question of Sūtra ② rests on (「若諸法無所為、無所作,不應分別有三乘」 tr. "if dharmas have nothing they are done for and nothing they make, one should not distinguish that there are three vehicles"); one sentence runs through the two fascicles and is the joint between the upper and lower halves of this chapter.
The three groups · the five eyes. Sūtra ②: 「我以五眼觀,尚不得色乃至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」 tr. "I contemplate with the five eyes, and I do not even obtain form, and so on up to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi"〔T25 0645b20〕, followed by the severe words 「是狂愚人無目」 tr. "this mad and foolish person has no eyes"〔T25 0645b21〕; further, the three groups of beings are not found and yet the three groups are spoken of, and the reason lies in 「以眾生無法有法想,我以除其妄著,世俗法故說有得,非第一義」 tr. "because beings give rise to the perception of an existent dharma with regard to a non-existent dharma, in order to remove their false clinging I say, by way of worldly dharmas, that there is something to be attained; it is not the highest meaning"〔T25 0645b28〕. The treatise explains that the distinction of the three groups is only for breaking the inversions: one who can break the inversions is named assured of rightness, one who certainly cannot break them is assured of wrongness, and 「得因緣能破,不得則不能破,是名不定」 tr. "one who, obtaining the causes and conditions, can break them, and not obtaining them cannot—this is named unassured".
Conjuring · the conjured Buddha. Sūtra ② sets up the simile of the conjured person to answer 「無所住而得」 tr. "obtaining with nowhere to abide": 「譬如佛所化人不住有為相、不住無為相」 tr. "it is as a person conjured by the Buddha does not abide in the mark of the conditioned and does not abide in the mark of the unconditioned"〔T25 0645c06〕; the conjured person also comes and also goes, also sits and also stands, and also practises the six perfections, and so on up to turning the wheel of the Dharma; going further it judges directly 「佛與化人無有差別」 tr. "the Buddha and a conjured person are without difference"〔T25 0645c22〕, and brings up 「譬如過去有佛名須扇多」 tr. "it is as in the past there was a Buddha named Suśānta"〔T25 0645c26〕 as proof that, when there is no Buddha, the conjured one can still do something. The treatise here sets up four layers of question and answer (whether the conjured person can practise the six perfections; why a conjured Buddha without the ten powers is equal to the true Buddha; whether drawing blood from the body of a conjured Buddha with an evil mind incurs a heinous sin; why then in the Vinaya killing a conjured person does not violate the precept against killing)—the pivot of its answers lies in 「十力等諸功德皆入諸法實相」 tr. "the ten powers and all such merits all enter into the real mark of all dharmas"〔T25 0648a21〕; its boundary lies in 「毘尼中皆為世間事、攝眾僧故結戒,不論實相」 tr. "in the Vinaya the precepts are all laid down for the sake of worldly matters and for holding the Saṅgha together; the real mark is not discussed"〔T25 0648b01〕; its standard lies in 「意業最大,非身、口業」 tr. "the deed of mind is greatest, not the deeds of body and speech"〔T25 0648b09〕. The meaning of the field of merit returns to 「是故福田無量故,雖濡心布施,其福亦無盡」 tr. "therefore, because the field of merit is immeasurable, though one gives with a soft mind, his merit too is inexhaustible"〔T25 0648b22〕.
Names and marks. Sūtra ② answers the difficulty 「壞諸法相」 tr. "ruining the marks of dharmas": 「以名字相故示諸法,欲令眾生解;佛不壞諸法法相」 tr. "it is by the marks of names that dharmas are shown, wishing to make beings understand; the Buddha does not ruin the dharma-marks of dharmas"〔T25 0646a25〕; the distinction between clinging and not clinging lies in 「隨世俗法有名相,實無著處」 tr. "following worldly dharmas there are names and marks, and yet there is really no place of clinging", and the form of its counter-question is 「若名著名、相著相,空亦應著空,無相亦應著無相」 tr. "if name clung to name and mark clung to mark, emptiness too should cling to emptiness, and the signless too should cling to the signless"; its conclusion is 「是一切法但有名相,是法不住名相中」 tr. "all these dharmas have only names and marks; these dharmas do not abide within names and marks"〔T25 0646b05〕. The treatise explains the bodhisattva's dwelling in the middle: 「如是離有離無、處中道,能度眾生」 tr. "thus leaving existence and leaving non-existence, and dwelling in the middle way, he is able to deliver beings"〔T25 0648c28〕—because names and marks are not real, he does not cling to existence; because the emptiness of names and marks is also empty, he does not cling to non-existence; this is the middle-way prajñā of this chapter.
Omniscience · the knowledge of the kinds of paths · the omniscience of all kinds (the three knowledges). The reason why this chapter stands as a key point equal to the 「三慧」 tr. "three wisdoms" of the chapter title lies in this passage. Sūtra ② sets out what the three knowledges belong to: 「薩婆若是一切聲聞、辟支佛智,道種智是菩薩摩訶薩智,一切種智是諸佛智」 tr. "sarvajñā is the knowledge of all śrāvakas and pratyekabuddhas; the knowledge of the kinds of paths is the knowledge of the bodhisattva-mahāsattvas; the omniscience of all kinds is the knowledge of the buddhas"〔T25 0646b23〕; the mark of the omniscience of all kinds is 「一相故名一切種智,所謂一切法寂滅相」 tr. "because of one mark it is named the omniscience of all kinds, namely that all dharmas have the mark of quiescence"〔T25 0646c19〕, with one further layer added: 「諸法行類、相貌、名字顯示說,佛如實知」 tr. "the classes of practice, the marks and features, and the names by which dharmas are shown and spoken of—the Buddha knows them as they really are". The treatise explains that the paths contained in the knowledge of the kinds of paths are four: 「道有四種」 tr. "the path is of four kinds"〔T25 0649a06〕—the path of receiving the happiness of merit among humans and gods, together with the paths of the three vehicles, makes four, and 「菩薩以佛道自為、為人,以餘三道但為眾生是菩薩道種智」 tr. "the bodhisattva uses the Buddha path for himself and for others, and uses the other three paths only for beings: this is the bodhisattva's knowledge of the kinds of paths"〔T25 0649a13〕. In explaining the omniscience of all kinds, the treatise keeps the views of four parties side by side under a single sentence without ruling for any one: its own view, of two marks (the mark of quiescence and the mark of clear penetration), 「一切種智名一切三世法中通達無礙」 tr. "the omniscience of all kinds is named penetrating without obstruction among all dharmas of the three times"〔T25 0649b16〕, tied to the simile 「如大海水中風不能動,以其深故波浪不起」 tr. "as in the waters of the great sea the wind cannot stir it, because it is deep, and no waves rise"〔T25 0649b19〕; next, 「有人言:十力、四無所畏、四無礙法、十八不共法,盡是智慧相,和合名為一切種智」 tr. "Someone says: the ten powers, the four fearlessnesses, the four unobstructed knowledges, and the eighteen unshared dharmas are all marks of wisdom, and coming together they are named the omniscience of all kinds"; next, 「復有人言:金剛三昧次第得無礙解脫故」 tr. "Someone further says: because after the vajra samādhi one obtains in sequence unobstructed liberation"; and finally 「如是等種種無量因緣,名一切種智」 tr. "by such various immeasurable causes and conditions it is named the omniscience of all kinds"〔T25 0649b27〕 gathers them all. The views are set side by side without judging higher or lower—a conspicuous feature of the treatise's manner in this chapter (a later citation has a special comment on this; see Section VI).
The habitual residues of the afflictions · the difference in cutting off. Sūtra ②: 「煩惱斷無差別;諸佛煩惱習一切悉斷」 tr. "in the cutting off of the afflictions there is no difference; the buddhas' habitual residues of the afflictions are all entirely cut off"〔T25 0646c23〕, whereas the śrāvakas and pratyekabuddhas do not cut them all off; within the unconditioned dharma no difference is to be found, and yet whether the residues are cut off or not is still spoken of—its solution lies in 「習非煩惱」 tr. "the habitual residue is not an affliction"〔T25 0646c29〕—「是聲聞、辟支佛身口有似婬欲、瞋恚、愚癡相,凡夫愚人為之得罪。是三毒習,諸佛無有」 tr. "these śrāvakas and pratyekabuddhas have in body and speech what seems like the marks of lust, hatred, and delusion, and ordinary foolish people incur sin on account of them. These habitual residues of the three poisons the buddhas do not have"〔T25 0646c29〕. The treatise ties to it one set of similes and one set of proofs by events: the simile is 「斷時有差別,斷已無差別;譬如刀有利鈍,斷時有遲速」 tr. "at the time of cutting off there is difference; once cut off there is no difference; it is as a knife may be sharp or blunt, and at the time of cutting it is slow or swift"〔T25 0649b29〕; the proofs by events are divided between the two parties, the two vehicles and the Buddha, and are detailed in Section III.
The prior limit · the later limit. Sūtra ②: 「世間言說故有差別,非第一義」 tr. "because of worldly speech there is difference; it is not the highest meaning"〔T25 0647a09〕, 「第一義中無言說道,斷結故說後際」 tr. "within the highest meaning there is no way of speech; because of cutting off the fetters the later limit is spoken of"; Subhūti in turn presses the point with the emptiness of specific marks, and the Buddha approves it, saying 「諸法自相空中,無有前際,何況有後際」 tr. "within the emptiness of specific marks of dharmas there is no prior limit—how much less is there a later limit"〔T25 0647a13〕. The treatise explains what the later limit refers to—「後際者,所謂無餘涅槃」 tr. "the later limit means nirvāṇa without remainder"—and, by inferring back and forth the priority of birth and of old age and death, proves that it is unfindable.
The meaning of prajñāpāramitā (the foremost crossing). Sūtra ② explains the name by seven layers of 「復次」 tr. "again": 「得第一度,一切法到彼岸,以是義故名般若波羅蜜」 tr. "it obtains the foremost crossing, and all dharmas reach the further shore; for this meaning it is named prajñāpāramitā"〔T25 0647a22〕; the buddhas, bodhisattvas, pratyekabuddhas, and arhats use it to obtain crossing; it distinguishes, weighs, and breaks up all dharmas, down to atoms, finding nothing firm and real; suchness, the nature of dharmas, and the limit of reality all enter into it; 「無色、無形、無對,一相所謂無相」 tr. "without form, without shape, without resistance, one mark, namely the signless"〔T25 0647b03〕; it can give rise to all dharmas, all eloquence of delighting in speech, and all illumination; it is not something that Māra, the two vehicles, or those of other paths can break or ruin. The treatise comments on it layer by layer; its explanation of 「第一度」 tr. "the foremost crossing" turns five times—the difference of the higher, middle, and lower knowledge of the three vehicles; the nine grades of affliction set against the nine grades of wisdom; the difference of the general mark and the specific marks; the difference of whether it pervades all knowable dharmas or not; the difference of whether the provisions are complete—the last being tied to the simile 「如人乘七寶船,牢治行具」 tr. "as a person rides a ship of the seven jewels, with the gear for the journey made firm and ready"〔T25 0650b12〕; further it puts forward a separate gloss: 「般若名慧,波羅蜜,到彼岸」 tr. "prajñā names wisdom; pāramitā, reaching the further shore"〔T25 0650b22〕, 「彼岸名盡一切智慧邊」 tr. "the further shore names exhausting the limit of all wisdom"〔T25 0650b23〕.
The knowledge of things as they really are. Sūtra ② lists the knowledges that the meaning of prajñā should practise, and ends with 「如實智義」 tr. "the meaning of the knowledge of things as they really are". The treatise sets three questions: the three baskets have only the ten knowledges, so why is there the knowledge of things as they really are here—「是故名大乘!大法能受小法,小不能受大」 tr. "That is why it is named the Great Vehicle! The great Dharma can receive the small dharma; the small cannot receive the great"〔T25 0650c22〕; what is the mark of the knowledge of things as they really are—「有人言:能知諸法實相,所謂如、法性、實際,是名如實智相」 tr. "Someone says: being able to know the real mark of all dharmas, namely suchness, the nature of dharmas, and the limit of reality—this is named the mark of the knowledge of things as they really are"; if only the Buddha obtains the knowledge of things as they really are, how then do the two vehicles and the great bodhisattvas obtain nirvāṇa and obtain the acceptance of non-arising—it divides the knowledge of things as they really are into two kinds, the pervading and complete and the not yet complete, tied to the simile 「譬如闇室中,為有所作故然燈」 tr. "it is as in a dark room, because there is something to be done, a lamp is lit"〔T25 0651a04〕; the portion of darkness removed by the later lamp is not what the first lamp could remove, and yet 「不得言初燈無照」 tr. "one may not say that the first lamp gave no illumination". Its concluding words are 「遍如實智,是佛;但如實智,二乘及菩薩所共」 tr. "the pervading knowledge of things as they really are is the Buddha's; the knowledge of things as they really are simply is shared by the two vehicles and the bodhisattvas"〔T25 0651a12〕.
Benefit · non-benefit. The last passage of the chapter: the sūtra sets up the three poisons and wrong views as non-benefit, which one should not practise, and further sets up form, and so on up to awakening, as 「非義、非非義」 tr. "neither benefit nor non-benefit"; the treatise divides all dharmas into three portions—the afflictions are non-benefit, wholesome dharmas such as the six perfections are benefit, and indeterminate dharmas such as form are neither benefit nor non-benefit—and ties the three minds that ordinary people give rise to when receiving pleasure, receiving pain, and receiving what is neither pain nor pleasure to the marks of sickness. Its conclusion is 「諸法實相,有佛無佛常住,不作義、非義」 tr. "the real mark of all dharmas, whether there is a Buddha or there is no Buddha, always abides, and does not make benefit or non-benefit"〔T25 0651a27〕, while the boundary between worldly truth and the highest meaning lies in 「以著心故,說「般若無義非義」;無著心故,說「第一實義」」 tr. "because of the clinging mind, it is said that ‘prajñā has neither benefit nor non-benefit’; for a mind without clinging, it is said to be ‘the foremost real meaning’"〔T25 0651b12〕. Here the treatise also sets up the twofold division of prajñā: 「般若有二種:一者、有為,二者、無為」 tr. "prajñā is of two kinds: the first, conditioned; the second, unconditioned"〔T25 0651b15〕—training in the conditioned prajñā one fulfils the six perfections and abides in the ten grounds; training in the unconditioned prajñā one extinguishes the habitual residues of the afflictions and accomplishes the Buddha path. The whole chapter is gathered up in one sentence of the sūtra: 「無所得即是得,以是得無所得」 tr. "nothing to be attained is precisely attaining; by this attaining there is nothing to be attained"〔T25 0647c17〕, and the treatise explains it: 「此中二、不二,即是無分別,皆無所得」 tr. "the duality and non-duality here are non-discrimination, and are all nothing to be attained".
III. Similes and Stories
The similes of this chapter fall into four layers: Sūtra ① has only the one simile of space, yet its meaning is the skeleton of the whole chapter; Treatise ① uses the depth and shallowness of entering water to explain understanding and not understanding; the set of the conjured Buddha and Suśānta in Sūtra ② is the key proof for the meaning of the conjured body in the whole treatise; and the chapter on the habitual residues of the afflictions in Treatise ② gathers it up with five proofs by events and three similes, its density being the highest in this collection up to this point.
The simile of arising like space (set up by the sūtra itself · the 「生」 tr. "giving rise" of the three wisdoms). 「如虛空生故,應生般若波羅蜜」 tr. "because it arises like space, one should give rise to prajñāpāramitā"〔T25 0641c11〕. The treatise explains it in two turns: first, in space no dharma arises, and space too cannot give rise to anything, 「無法、無形、無觸,無作相故」 tr. "because it is a non-existent dharma, without shape, without touch, and has the mark of making nothing"; second, 「摩訶衍中,虛空名無法」 tr. "in the Mahāyāna, space names a non-existent dharma"〔T25 0643a18〕; one may not speak of permanent or impermanent, existence or non-existence; it extinguishes all idle discourse, is undefiled and without clinging, and also without letters—prajñā can contemplate the world as seeming like space, and this is called giving rise to prajñā. At the end of the chapter the suchness of space is again used as a simile to make clear that prajñā neither increases nor diminishes (「譬如虛空如,不能益眾生、不能損眾生」 tr. "it is as the suchness of space can neither benefit beings nor diminish beings"), and the treatise extends it: though space is a non-existent dharma, all the world, by reason of space, has something it can do, and prajñā is likewise—the simile of space in two places, at the beginning and the end, one making clear its arising, the other its function.
The simile of entering water deep or shallow (carrying on the meaning of 「有處解、有處不解」 tr. "there are places where he understands and places where he does not understand"). 「譬如大水,有人入深者、入淺者,皆名入水,不得言入淺者不入水」 tr. "it is as with a great water: some people go in deep and some go in shallow, and all are named entering the water; one may not say that one who goes in shallow does not enter the water"〔T25 0644a20〕—Subhūti could speak of suchness in the "Suchness" chapter and yet asks again here; this is not contradicting himself, for deep and shallow are alike entering the water. This simile is the general form of answer in this chapter for dealing with ‘the ancient masters perhaps doubting that the noble one is inconsistent before and after’.
The conjured Buddha · the Buddha Suśānta (set up by the sūtra itself · the key proof of the whole chapter). 「譬如佛所化人不住有為相、不住無為相」 tr. "it is as a person conjured by the Buddha does not abide in the mark of the conditioned and does not abide in the mark of the unconditioned"〔T25 0645c06〕; the conjured person has coming and has going, also sits and also stands, and so on up to practising the six perfections, obtaining awakening, turning the wheel of the Dharma, and conjuring immeasurable beings who have the three groups—and asked whether he really exists, the answer is 「不也」 tr. "No". Going further, 「譬如過去有佛名須扇多」 tr. "it is as in the past there was a Buddha named Suśānta"〔T25 0645c26〕, who, wishing to deliver bodhisattvas, conjured a Buddha and then himself passed into extinction; this conjured Buddha abode for half a kalpa doing the work of a Buddha, gave the predictions, and passed into extinction; all the beings of the world knew that the Buddha had really passed into extinction, whereas 「化人實無生無滅」 tr. "the conjured person really has no arising and no ceasing". The treatise here sets four questions in succession (see Section II), and limits its own words: 「不言化人能實行,眾生眼見似有所行」 tr. "it is not said that the conjured person can really practise; the eyes of beings see what seems to be something practised"〔T25 0648a12〕—conjuring is conjuring in that the eye sees what seems to exist, not in real practice.
Scattering a single flower into space · calling out namo Buddha once (set up by the sūtra itself · the field of merit is immeasurable). The sūtra, with conditions diminishing in three layers, has merit that is in each case not exhausted: keeping the Buddha in mind with a reverent mind, 「但以一華散虛空中念佛」 tr. "only scattering a single flower into space while keeping the Buddha in mind", 「若有人一稱南無佛,乃至畢苦,其福不盡」 tr. "if a person once calls out namo Buddha, up to the ending of suffering his merit is not exhausted"〔T25 0646a13〕. The treatise adds one layer above these: 「置是化佛光相具足,有人見石泥像等,慈心念佛,是人乃至畢苦其福不盡」 tr. "setting aside this conjured Buddha complete with light and marks, if a person sees an image of stone or clay and the like and keeps the Buddha in mind with a mind of kindness, this person's merit, up to the ending of suffering, is not exhausted"—descending from the conjured Buddha to an image of clay, the immeasurability of the field of merit is not measured by the fineness or coarseness of what is faced.
The simile of the sharp or blunt knife (carrying on the meaning of 「斷時有差別、斷已無差別」 tr. "at the time of cutting off there is difference; once cut off there is no difference"). 「斷時有差別,斷已無差別;譬如刀有利鈍,斷時有遲速」 tr. "at the time of cutting off there is difference; once cut off there is no difference; it is as a knife may be sharp or blunt, and at the time of cutting it is slow or swift"〔T25 0649b29〕—knowledge is higher, middle, or lower, yet the unconditioned that is cut off is without difference; the difference lies in the time of cutting off, not in the fruit of cutting off.
The monkey habit of Madhuvāsiṣṭha (a story of past deeds · the first of the habitual residues of the two vehicles). 「譬如蜜婆私詫阿羅漢,五百世在獼猴中,今雖得阿羅漢,猶騰跳樹木」 tr. "it is as the arhat Madhuvāsiṣṭha, who for five hundred lives was among monkeys; though now he has obtained arhatship, he still leaps and bounds among the trees"〔T25 0649c10〕; foolish people, seeing him, at once give rise to contempt and say 「是比丘似如獼猴」 tr. "this bhikṣu is like a monkey"—「是阿羅漢無煩惱心而猶有本習」 tr. "this arhat has no mind of affliction and yet still has his original habits".
Pilindavatsa calling the Ganges spirit a little slave-girl (a story of past deeds · the second of the habitual residues of the two vehicles). For five hundred lives he was born among brahmins, and because he was habituated to a contemptuous mind, though he had obtained arhatship, 「猶語恒水神言:「小婢!止流!」」 tr. "he still spoke to the spirit of the river Ganges, saying: ‘Little slave-girl! Stop the flow!’"〔T25 0649c15〕; the Ganges spirit, angered, went to the Buddha and made her complaint, and the Buddha taught him to repent, yet he still called her 「小婢」 tr. "little slave-girl"—a habitual residue is a habitual residue in that it is not changed by repentance, which shows precisely that it is not an affliction but a remaining force.
Five matters of the Buddha's having exhausted the habitual residues of the afflictions (stories of past deeds · a control group). The treatise, by five sets of favourable and adverse events, proves that the Buddha's likes and dislikes are without difference: first, a brahmin 「一時以五百事罵佛,佛無慍色」 tr. "at one time reviled the Buddha with five hundred matters, and the Buddha had no look of displeasure", and at another time praised him with five hundred good matters, and 「佛亦無喜色」 tr. "the Buddha also had no look of joy"; second, when he first obtained the path a good name filled the ten directions, while the brahmin ascetic woman Sundarī, by her being killed, slandered the Buddha and an evil name spread abroad—「佛於此二事,心無有異,亦不憂喜」 tr. "towards these two matters the Buddha's mind had no difference, and he was neither grieved nor glad"; third, he entered a brahmin village and came out with an empty bowl, while gods and humans made all kinds of offerings, and further he ate horse-barley for three months, while Śakra Devānām Indra made offerings of heavenly food; fourth, in the Aluopojia forest, among thorns and cold wind, the Buddha lodged, while in the Garden of Joy the heavenly white jewel-stone was soft, smooth, and glossy, and heavenly bedding was spread; fifth, 「提婆達瞋心以石堆佛,羅睺羅敬心合手禮佛;於此二人,其心平等,如愛兩眼」 tr. "Devadatta with a hateful mind rolled a rock at the Buddha; Rāhula with a reverent mind joined his hands and bowed to the Buddha; towards these two persons his mind was equal, as one loves one's two eyes". The simile that sums them up is 「譬如真金,燒磨鍛截,其色不變」 tr. "it is like true gold: burned, ground, forged, and cut, its colour does not change"〔T25 0650a03〕—five matters and one simile prove that the buddhas' habitual residues of the afflictions such as love and hatred are entirely exhausted.
The simile of the ship of the seven jewels and the raft of grass (carrying on the meaning of 「第一度」 tr. "the foremost crossing"). 「如人乘七寶船,牢治行具,上有種種好食、有好導師,遇隨意好風,則為好度;若人乘草栰度恐怖,不名好度」 tr. "as a person rides a ship of the seven jewels, with the gear for the journey made firm and ready; on it there are all kinds of good food, there is a good guide, and he meets a good wind as he would wish—then it is a good crossing; if a person crosses riding a raft of grass in terror, it is not named a good crossing"〔T25 0650b12〕—because in the Great Vehicle merit, wisdom, the six perfections, and the thirty-seven limbs of the path are complete and full, it is named a peaceful and secure crossing, and further there is the help of the buddhas, great bodhisattvas, and gods of the ten directions.
The simile of the waves of the great sea (carrying on the meaning of ‘the mark of quiescence of the omniscience of all kinds’). 「如大海水中風不能動,以其深故波浪不起;一切種智亦如是,戲論風所不能動」 tr. "as in the waters of the great sea the wind cannot stir it, because it is deep, and no waves rise; the omniscience of all kinds too is thus—the wind of idle discourse cannot stir it"〔T25 0649b19〕—quiescence is not not-knowing; it is that idle discourse cannot get in.
The simile of the wish-fulfilling jewel (carrying on the meaning of 「如實智」 tr. "the knowledge of things as they really are"). 「是般若如大海有種種寶物,或大、或小,唯一是如意寶」 tr. "this prajñā is like the great sea, which has all kinds of precious things, some large and some small, and only one is the wish-fulfilling jewel"—the four noble practices such as impermanence, and the ten knowledges, are all jewels of wisdom, and 「唯有如實智如如意寶」 tr. "only the knowledge of things as they really are is like the wish-fulfilling jewel".
The simile of the two lamps in a dark room (carrying on the meaning of ‘the two kinds of the knowledge of things as they really are’). 「譬如闇室中,為有所作故然燈,所為已辦;後來燈,其明益增」 tr. "it is as in a dark room, because there is something to be done, a lamp is lit, and what was to be done is done; a lamp that comes afterwards, its brightness is increased still more"〔T25 0651a04〕—the darkness has two portions: the first lamp removes one, the later lamp removes the second; the second portion of darkness is joined with the brightness of the first lamp, and 「若不爾,第二燈則無所用」 tr. "if it were not so, the second lamp would be of no use"; therefore 「不得言初燈無照」 tr. "one may not say that the first lamp gave no illumination". This simile divides the complete and the not yet complete knowledge of things as they really are without doing away with the illumination of the two vehicles and the great bodhisattvas; it is the broadest and most level stroke of this chapter.
The burning house (the treatise citing a sūtra · carrying on the meaning of ‘teaching the Dharma by the marks of names’). 「如《法華經》說火宅,以三乘引出諸子」 tr. "as the Lotus Sūtra speaks of the burning house, drawing the children out by means of the three vehicles"〔T25 0648c03〕—dharmas are taught only by names and marks, and the highest meaning is not ruined; its form is precisely the form of drawing out the children by the three vehicles. This is the only explicit citation of another sūtra seen in this chapter, and its attribution is clear (cited by the treatise-author himself, not added by later people); recorded as it is.
IV. The Sūtra Passage Explained
What this chapter explains is "The Three Wisdoms", the Seventieth, of the Mahāprajñāpāramitā Sūtra, beginning at〔T08 0373a09〕 (the chapter title 「摩訶般若波羅蜜經三慧品第七十」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā Sūtra, Chapter on the Three Wisdoms, the Seventieth") and ending at〔T08 0376c24〕 (「無所得即是得,以是得無所得」 tr. "nothing to be attained is precisely attaining; by this attaining there is nothing to be attained"), exactly the last section of Fascicle 21 of T223; the next chapter, "The Tree of the Path", the Seventy-first, begins at the head of Fascicle 22〔T08 0377a05〕.
The full ledger of the seven witnesses of the chapter title (the base text's 「三惠品」 tr. "Chapter on the Three Wisdoms", in its variant writing · the -1 step of the Shōgozō and Ishiyama continuing). The note on the chapter title〔T25 0641c06〕 is one general note, and the full ledger of its seven witnesses is recorded here character by character: the base text (Taishō) reads 「大智度論釋三惠品第七十」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Chapter on the Three Wisdoms (in the variant writing), the Seventieth"—「惠」 tr. "wisdom, in its variant writing" is the base text's variant form of 「慧」 tr. "wisdom"; the CBETA revised text reads 「大智度論釋三慧品第七十」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Chapter on the Three Wisdoms, the Seventieth", and carries a cross-reference (T25n1509_p0645b06), which points to this chapter's own 「之餘」 tr. "continued" continuation title in Fascicle 84, a cross-reference to itself, not to another sūtra; the Song and Yuan editions read 「大智度論釋三慧品第七十上」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Chapter on the Three Wisdoms, the Seventieth, first part"; the Ming edition reads 「釋三慧品第七十之上」 tr. "Commentary on the Chapter on the Three Wisdoms, the Seventieth, the first part"; the Palace edition reads 「大智度論釋第七十品上三慧品」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, commentary on the seventieth chapter, first part, the Chapter on the Three Wisdoms"; the Shōgozō reads 「釋第六十九品上」 tr. "commentary on the sixty-ninth chapter, first part"; the Ishiyama text reads 「摩訶般若波羅蜜品第六十九三慧品」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā, the sixty-ninth chapter, the Chapter on the Three Wisdoms". Its mod note further records the character count of each witness: the base text eleven characters, the Song and Yuan twelve, the Ming nine, the Palace thirteen, the Shōgozō seven, the Ishiyama fifteen—the ledger of character counts and the ledger of title wordings are collated against each other, and on this ledger's fresh check character by character they agree. The Shōgozō and Ishiyama texts both read 「第六十九」 tr. "the sixty-ninth", one less than the base text's 「第七十」 tr. "the seventieth", continuing entirely without break, across fascicles and across the tens digit, the pattern of ‘the -1 step of the Shōgozō / Ishiyama’ consistent from Chapters 44 to 47; the four texts of the Song, Yuan, Ming, and Palace keep 「第七十」 tr. "the seventieth", differing only in the wording ‘first part / the first part’ that marks the division of fascicles, which corresponds to the base-text tradition of ‘this chapter is divided between Fascicles 83 and 84’.
The -1 step is seen on the side of the sūtra explained too (a deviation in the same direction on both sides, sūtra and treatise · newly seen in this chapter). The note on the T223 chapter title〔T08 0373a09〕 reads 「七十【大】,六十九【聖】」 tr. "seventy (Taishō), sixty-nine (Shōgozō)"—on the side of the sūtra explained the Shōgozō too reads 「六十九」 tr. "sixty-nine", in the same direction as the -1 step of the Shōgozō and Ishiyama on the side of this treatise. This ledger checked the collation notes of each side separately before setting them side by side, and does not infer the number on one side from the other; the fact of a deviation in the same direction on both sides is recorded character by character, and its cause is not forcibly explained. Further, the same group of notes records that the Palace edition here reads 「卷第三十一首」 tr. "head of Fascicle Thirty-one" and, where the preceding chapter ends, 「卷第三十終」 tr. "end of Fascicle Thirty", while the Ming edition lacks the seven characters of the sūtra title 「摩訶般若波羅蜜經」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā Sūtra"—the fascicle boundaries of the Palace edition and the omission on the title-face in the Ming edition both belong to differences on the level of the style of the transmitted texts, and are recorded side by side without judgement. In the group of notes on the chapter title on the side of the sūtra explained there is in addition one modern alignment and Sanskrit marking appended by CBETA; it is neither transmitted by the ancient masters nor text of the base text, and this ledger, by standing practice, does not take it as a textual basis, recording its existence as it is without citing its text.
The T223 mulu attribute (the +1 offset · the markup layer clean). The encoding layer of chapter headings on the side of the sūtra explained: the displayed text of this chapter's mulu reads 「70 三慧品」 tr. "70 Chapter on the Three Wisdoms"〔T08 0373a09〕, and its n attribute marks 「71」 tr. "the number 71"—the +1 offset seen repeatedly since Chapter 41 continues here; the preceding chapter, 「69 方便品」 tr. "69 Chapter on Skilful Means", has its n attribute marked 「70」 tr. "the number 70"〔T08 0368c07〕, and the next chapter, 「71 道樹品」 tr. "71 Chapter on the Tree of the Path", has its n attribute marked 「72」 tr. "the number 72"〔T08 0377a05〕—the n attributes of the three chapters, before and after, increase in order, seventy, seventy-one, seventy-two, with no repeated value. This is clearly different from the recurrence anomaly of the n attribute of 「兩過品」 tr. "The Two Faults" and 「佛母品」 tr. "The Mother of the Buddhas" seen at Chapter 47—the T223 markup layer of this chapter is clean, and is recorded as it is as a positive control case.
The group of fascicle titles (the end-title of Fascicle 83 · the head-title of Fascicle 84 · the end-title of Fascicle 84). The end-title of Fascicle 83〔T25 0645b03〕 has one note with five witnesses—the base text 「大智度論卷第八十三」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Fascicle Eighty-three"; the Song and Palace read 「大智度論釋卷第八十三第六十九品下訖七十品上」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, commentary, fascicle the eighty-third, the sixty-ninth chapter, last part, ending at the seventieth chapter, first part"; the Yuan reads 「大智度論釋卷第八十三釋第六十九品下訖七十品上」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, commentary, fascicle the eighty-third, commentary on the sixty-ninth chapter, last part, ending at the seventieth chapter, first part"; the Shōgozō reads 「大智度經論卷第八十三釋第六十八品下訖第六十九品上」 tr. "Great Wisdom-Crossing Sūtra-Treatise, fascicle the eighty-third, commentary on the sixty-eighth chapter, last part, ending at the sixty-ninth chapter, first part"; the Ishiyama reads 「摩訶般若波羅蜜卷第八十三」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā, fascicle the eighty-third"—here the Shōgozō is once again -1 (against the Song and Palace ‘sixty-nine ending at seventy’, the Shōgozō has ‘sixty-eight ending at sixty-nine’), the pattern continuing; the fascicle titles of the three texts of the Song, Yuan, and Palace themselves mark ‘ending at the seventieth chapter, first part’, in agreement with this treatise's tradition of fascicle division. The head-title of Fascicle 84〔T25 0645b06〕 has one note with five witnesses—the base text reads 「大智度論釋三慧品第七十之餘」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Chapter on the Three Wisdoms, the Seventieth, continued", with the interlinear note of the fascicle number 「卷八十四」 tr. "Fascicle Eighty-four" attached below it, the two together making seventeen characters (the character count the collation note itself gives agrees with this ledger's fresh check character by character); the Song reads 「大智度論卷八十四釋第七十品下三慧品之餘」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, fascicle eighty-four, commentary on the seventieth chapter, last part, the Chapter on the Three Wisdoms, continued"; the Palace reads 「大智度論卷第八十四釋第七十品下三慧品」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, fascicle the eighty-fourth, commentary on the seventieth chapter, last part, the Chapter on the Three Wisdoms"; the Yuan and Ming read 「大智度論卷八十四釋三慧品第七十下」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, fascicle eighty-four, commentary on the Chapter on the Three Wisdoms, the Seventieth, last part"; the Shōgozō reads 「大智度經論卷第八十四釋第六十九品下」 tr. "Great Wisdom-Crossing Sūtra-Treatise, fascicle the eighty-fourth, commentary on the sixty-ninth chapter, last part"; the Ishiyama reads 「摩訶般若波羅蜜第六十九卷八十四」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā, the sixty-ninth, fascicle eighty-four"—the -1 of the Shōgozō and Ishiyama persists, and the texts each differ in what they call it, ‘continued / last part / the last part’. Further, the two characters 「聖者」 tr. "the noble" are lacking in the four texts of the Song, Yuan, Ming, and Palace〔T25 0645b09〕, so the presence or absence of the author's signature also makes one witness-difference. The end-title of Fascicle 84〔T25 0651c03〕 has two notes—for the character 「論」 tr. "treatise" the Shōgozō reads 「經論」 tr. "sūtra-treatise" and the Ishiyama 「論經」 tr. "treatise-sūtra"; for the character 「四」 tr. "four" the Song and Palace read 「四釋七十品下」 tr. "four, commentary on the seventieth chapter, last part", the Yuan 「四釋七十品之下」 tr. "four, commentary on the seventieth chapter, the last part", the Shōgozō 「四釋第六十九品下」 tr. "four, commentary on the sixty-ninth chapter, last part", and the Ishiyama 「四釋六十九品竟」 tr. "four, the commentary on the sixty-ninth chapter is finished"—the Ishiyama's 「竟」 tr. "finished" is of the closing-record type, answering from head to end to the -1 step of the Shōgozō. Each side has its own source and the deviations run in the same direction; recorded without judgement, and the mechanism is not forcibly explained.
Reading the full re-citation of the sūtra against its source (collation of the two sides · the opening checked sentence by sentence · control group). The opening of Sūtra ① in this treatise is almost word for word the same as the "The Three Wisdoms" chapter of the sūtra explained—this treatise reads 「須菩提白佛言:「世尊!菩薩摩訶薩云何行般若波羅蜜?云何生般若波羅蜜?云何修般若波羅蜜?」」 tr. "Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! How does the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practise prajñāpāramitā? How does he give rise to prajñāpāramitā? How does he cultivate prajñāpāramitā?’"〔T25 0641c07〕; the same passage in T223 reads 「須菩提白佛言:「世尊!菩薩摩訶薩云何行般若波羅蜜?云何生般若波羅蜜?云何修般若波羅蜜?」」 tr. "Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! How does the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practise prajñāpāramitā? How does he give rise to prajñāpāramitā? How does he cultivate prajñāpāramitā?’"〔T08 0373a10〕—the same opening of Subhūti addressing the Buddha, the same order of the three questions, the wording entirely the same. The closing sentence of the chapter is also the same on both sides: this treatise 「無所得即是得,以是得無所得」 tr. "nothing to be attained is precisely attaining; by this attaining there is nothing to be attained"〔T25 0647c17〕, T223 「無所得即是得,以是得無所得」 tr. "nothing to be attained is precisely attaining; by this attaining there is nothing to be attained"〔T08 0376c23〕—both ends, beginning and close, agree, and the additions and reductions in the passages between belong to the ordinary manner of the treatise's re-citation of the sūtra. Control group: the string 「道種智是菩薩摩訶薩智」 tr. "the knowledge of the kinds of paths is the knowledge of the bodhisattva-mahāsattvas" is seen only once each in the whole treatise T1509〔T25 0646b23〕 and in the whole sūtra T223〔T08 0375b26〕; the string 「煩惱習一切悉斷」 tr. "the habitual residues of the afflictions are all entirely cut off" is likewise seen only once each in T1509〔T25 0646c24〕 and in T223〔T08 0375c27〕—both strings lie in this chapter, their correspondence is unique, and there is no other chapter with which they could be confused; this is not the weak judgement of searching one text with the words of another. The two 【論】 layers of this treatise are a structural expansion belonging to the form of the treatise; the sūtra explained has no such layer, and it is not a variant reading. The entry-by-entry count of the collation witnesses on the side of the sūtra explained, T223, within the range of the collation reading of this chapter has not been expanded in this ledger (only the one note on the chapter title, the one note on the character 「無」 tr. "without" at the end of the chapter, and the one note on the fascicle title of the next chapter have been checked character by character); that it has not been expanded is recorded truthfully, and the count is not filled up with an estimate.
V. The Prajñā Eye
The eye of this chapter lies in following the three questions ‘how does one practise, how does one give rise, how does one cultivate’ all the way to 「無所得即是得」 tr. "nothing to be attained is precisely attaining"—what is practised is the unfindable dharma, and what is attained is the unfindable attaining. Its meaning may be summed up in five layers.
First, the substance of the three wisdoms is precisely three gates. Practising is tied to the gate of quiescence—「色寂滅故,色空故,色虛誑故,色不堅實故,應行般若波羅蜜」 tr. "because form is quiescent, because form is empty, because form is false and deceptive, because form is not firm and real, one should practise prajñāpāramitā"〔T25 0641c09〕; giving rise is tied to the gate of space—「如虛空生故,應生般若波羅蜜」 tr. "because it arises like space, one should give rise to prajñāpāramitā"〔T25 0641c11〕; cultivating is tied to the gate of breaking up—「修諸法破壞故,應修般若波羅蜜」 tr. "because one cultivates the breaking up of dharmas, one should cultivate prajñāpāramitā"〔T25 0641c13〕. The three gates are not three times and not three stages, and so a single sentence runs through their time: 「從初發意乃至坐道場,應行、應生、應修般若波羅蜜」 tr. "from the first arousing of intent up to sitting at the seat of awakening, one should practise, should give rise to, should cultivate prajñāpāramitā"〔T25 0641c16〕. From beginning to end it is one matter with three names; this is the key of the opening of this chapter.
Second, none of the four alternatives is allowed, and yet the road is not cut off. Does one obtain sarvajñā by cultivating, by not cultivating, by cultivating and not cultivating, by neither cultivating nor not cultivating—to all four questions the Buddha answers 「不」 tr. "No". The treatise does not take this as a dead end, but points out that the sickness lies in the place of asking: 「須菩提以取相著心問,故佛言「不」」 tr. "Subhūti asks with a mind that grasps at marks and clings, and therefore the Buddha says ‘No’", and it leaves one gate open—「若以不取相心說「非修非不修」,則無有過」 tr. "if one speaks of ‘neither cultivating nor not cultivating’ with a mind that does not grasp at marks, there is no fault". In the same way, realisation by the four alternatives ‘abiding in the path / in what is not the path / in the path and what is not the path / in neither what is not the path nor what is not not the path’ is denied, and the Buddha asks in return by Subhūti's own realisation, and he answers 「我無所住,不受諸法,漏盡心得解脫」 tr. "I have nowhere I abide; not receiving any dharma, with the outflows exhausted, my mind obtained liberation". What the four alternatives break is abiding, not practising.
Third, nothing to be attained must also be given up. 「因無所得破有所得,事既辦亦捨無所得」 tr. "by nothing to be attained one breaks something to be attained; the matter once done, one gives up nothing to be attained as well"〔T25 0645a15〕—this is the one stroke of the knife in this chapter that least allows vagueness. Therefore the sūtra does not allow 「從有所得中無所得」 tr. "nothing to be attained from within something to be attained", nor does it allow 「從無所得中無所得」 tr. "nothing to be attained from within nothing to be attained", but sets up 「有所得、無所得平等,是名無所得」 tr. "the equality of something to be attained and nothing to be attained—this is named nothing to be attained"〔T25 0642b26〕. If nothing to be attained became a thing in which one could abide, it would again be one more layer of something to be attained; the two words ‘equality’ are exactly to seal this seam.
Fourth, names and marks are not ruined and yet not clung to. The objector suspects that the Buddha's distinguishing of dharmas is precisely ruining the marks of dharmas, and the Buddha answers 「以名字相故示諸法,欲令眾生解;佛不壞諸法法相」 tr. "it is by the marks of names that dharmas are shown, wishing to make beings understand; the Buddha does not ruin the dharma-marks of dharmas"〔T25 0646a25〕; his counter-question is extremely sharp—「若名著名、相著相,空亦應著空,無相亦應著無相」 tr. "if name clung to name and mark clung to mark, emptiness too should cling to emptiness, and the signless too should cling to the signless". The treatise gathers it into the middle way: 「如是離有離無、處中道,能度眾生」 tr. "thus leaving existence and leaving non-existence, and dwelling in the middle way, he is able to deliver beings"〔T25 0648c28〕. Because names and marks are empty, one may not hold them to be real; because names and marks are empty too, one may not hold to non-existence; what is able to deliver beings lies exactly upon this one line.
Fifth, the passage on the three knowledges and the boundary of the habitual residues of the afflictions. 「薩婆若是一切聲聞、辟支佛智,道種智是菩薩摩訶薩智,一切種智是諸佛智」 tr. "sarvajñā is the knowledge of all śrāvakas and pratyekabuddhas; the knowledge of the kinds of paths is the knowledge of the bodhisattva-mahāsattvas; the omniscience of all kinds is the knowledge of the buddhas"〔T25 0646b23〕—the three knowledges are not three things, and the mark of the omniscience of all kinds is only 「一切法寂滅相」 tr. "all dharmas have the mark of quiescence"〔T25 0646c20〕. And the difference of the three vehicles does not lie in a difference in the unconditioned that is cut off; it lies in the residues: 「習非煩惱」 tr. "the habitual residue is not an affliction"〔T25 0646c29〕, 「是三毒習,諸佛無有」 tr. "these habitual residues of the three poisons the buddhas do not have"〔T25 0647a02〕. Leaping and bounding like a monkey, calling the Ganges spirit a little slave-girl—in both there is no mind of affliction, and yet the remaining force is still there; with the Buddha, five hundred revilings and five hundred praises, and his likes and dislikes are without difference: 「譬如真金,燒磨鍛截,其色不變」 tr. "it is like true gold: burned, ground, forged, and cut, its colour does not change"〔T25 0650a03〕. The whole chapter ends on one sentence: 「無所得即是得,以是得無所得」 tr. "nothing to be attained is precisely attaining; by this attaining there is nothing to be attained"〔T25 0647c17〕—it is not that one has attained a thing called 「無所得」 tr. "nothing to be attained"; it is that the one matter of attaining is from the first with nothing to be attained.
VI. Divergent Readings of the Masters
The Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa has no tradition of a complete commentary going through its text, and the ancient masters' citations and explanations mostly lean where the material happens to be. The distribution of the ancient masters' readings of this chapter is exactly the reverse of Chapter 47: Jizang's commentary, explaining the sūtra explained, preserves a complete special section with a minute structural division; Huiying's commentary, explaining this treatise, has zero coverage of this chapter (only two forward-looking remarks across chapters survive); the density of citation in Junzheng's book is the highest seen in this collection; and the Tiantai line has one substantive discussion of this chapter's name. This section records what each commented on and cited and its correspondence with this chapter, without judging the interpretations of the various masters higher or lower.
Jizang's Commentary on the Larger Sūtra (X24n0451). His commentary going through the text of the "The Three Wisdoms" chapter of the sūtra explained begins at〔X24n0451 0321c21〕 (the chapter title repeated, 「三慧品第七十三慧品第七十」 tr. "Chapter on the Three Wisdoms, the Seventieth; Chapter on the Three Wisdoms, the Seventieth", a mulu-type heading on a different track from the standard chapter-level mulu of CBETA; this is a difference on the philological level, not a defect) and ends at〔X24n0451 0324b06〕 (immediately below it is the fascicle-end title 「大品義疏卷第九」 tr. "Commentary on the Larger, Fascicle Nine", and the next fascicle, 「大品經義疏卷第十」 tr. "Commentary on the Larger Sūtra, Fascicle Ten", begins its commentary on "The Tree of the Path", the Seventy-first, at〔X24n0451 0324b14〕), covering the whole sūtra of this chapter. Seven things in it may be recorded.
First, the distinction of name and substance—「經及論無三慧名,直云行、生、修般若耳」 tr. "the sūtra and the treatise have no name ‘three wisdoms’; they only say practising, giving rise to, and cultivating prajñā"〔X24n0451 0321c24〕: Jizang points out plainly that the name 「三慧」 tr. "the three wisdoms" is not seen in the main text of the sūtra or the treatise, in agreement with what this ledger checked in Section II; below that he further judges 「若以般若為慧,於義得也」 tr. "if prajñā is taken as wisdom, in meaning it is acceptable". Second, the two meanings of the three wisdoms—「三慧有二:聞、思、修三,此多就無階級、階級為論耳」 tr. "the three wisdoms are of two sorts: hearing, reflection, and cultivation are three, and these are mostly discussed with regard to being without graded stages and having graded stages"〔X24n0451 0322a01〕, while 「行、生、修三慧,多就階級、無階級為論」 tr. "the three wisdoms of practising, giving rise, and cultivating are mostly discussed with regard to having graded stages and being without graded stages": Jizang takes hearing, reflection, and cultivation, and practising, giving rise, and cultivating, as two lines of three wisdoms, tied respectively to graded stages and to being without graded stages. Third, his record of the divergent readings of various masters—Jizang lists in turn several parties, 「法師及論釋不同」 tr. "the Dharma masters and the treatise explain it differently": one says that the thirty minds are practising and that obtaining non-arising at the first ground is the wisdom of giving rise, while for the wisdom of cultivating there are again two explanations (the first ground is the path of seeing and the second ground belongs to the path of cultivation / the first to the sixth grounds are giving rise and from the seventh ground on is cultivating); he also records the view preserved in this treatise, 「有人言:乾慧地為行」 tr. "Someone says: the ground of dry wisdom is practising"; and he also records 「梁武解初地具行、生、修,但義說三也」 tr. "Emperor Wu of Liang explains that the first ground is complete with practising, giving rise, and cultivating, and that three are spoken of only by meaning"—the views are set side by side, and Jizang concludes for himself, 「此意明具階級、無階級三義也」 tr. "this intends to make clear that it is complete with the three meanings, with graded stages and without graded stages". This ledger records as it is the various parties he records, without choosing among them on anyone's behalf.
Fourth, the structural division of the whole chapter—「品三:一、明三慧三慧;二、明三起;三、明般若」 tr. "the chapter has three parts: first, making clear the three wisdoms, the three wisdoms; second, making clear the three arisings; third, making clear prajñā"〔X24n0451 0322a13〕, and the first section again falls into two rounds: 「一者、略明三慧;二、廣明三慧」 tr. "first, briefly making clear the three wisdoms; second, extensively making clear the three wisdoms"〔X24n0451 0322a14〕; within the brief one there are three: 「略中為三:一、明三慧體;二、明修三慧時節;三、明修三慧之方」 tr. "within the brief one there are three: first, making clear the substance of the three wisdoms; second, making clear the time for cultivating the three wisdoms; third, making clear the method of cultivating the three wisdoms"〔X24n0451 0322a14〕. These three branches correspond exactly to the three questions of this chapter's sūtra text, ‘how does one practise / how does one give rise / how does one cultivate’, the question of time 「應幾時」 tr. "for how long should one", and the question of method 「次第心」 tr. "the mind in sequence", the correspondence being strict and orderly. Fifth, the discussion of arising like space—Jizang first rejects the views of the outside paths and the enumerative treatises that space is permanent or impermanent, 「今不借此為喻」 tr. "now we do not borrow this as a simile", and sets up 「然虗空無生無不生,假說生,般若亦爾也」 tr. "yet space is without arising and without non-arising, and arising is spoken of provisionally; prajñā too is thus"〔X24n0451 0322b01〕. Sixth, his characterisation of the passage on mind and mental-factor dharmas not moving—「心心數法不行者,小乘人罵此言也」 tr. "‘mind and mental-factor dharmas do not move’—people of the Small Vehicle revile these words"〔X24n0451 0322b18〕, and he ties the treatise-author's answer as 「此小乘法作此說也。大乘法與小乘異」 tr. "this is said according to the dharma of the Small Vehicle. The dharma of the Great Vehicle differs from the Small Vehicle"〔X24n0451 0322b23〕; on the meaning of obtaining broken by the four alternatives he says 「修尚不得,何況不修耶」 tr. "even by cultivating one does not obtain it—how much less by not cultivating?"〔X24n0451 0322c09〕. Seventh, the divisions and explanations of the three passages of the latter half—on the passage of not seeing with the five eyes, Jizang sets up a difficulty and answers it himself, and at the end sets up 「今見菩提而見無所見,故云不見也」 tr. "now one sees awakening and yet sees with nothing seen; therefore it is said that one does not see"〔X24n0451 0323b18〕, while his positive statement is 「我有五眼故不見菩提」 tr. "because I have the five eyes, I do not see awakening"〔X24n0451 0323b10〕; the passage on Suśānta he divides by the four alternatives of origin and trace, 「須扇多是無本有迹句」 tr. "Suśānta is the alternative of having no origin but having a trace"〔X24n0451 0323b22〕; the passage on practising with provisional names he gathers up in 「空不著空,名豈著名耶」 tr. "emptiness does not cling to emptiness—how would name cling to name?"〔X24n0451 0323c13〕; the passage on the three knowledges he judges thus: 「第一度者,聲聞下度、緣覺中度、菩薩第一度也」 tr. "as for the foremost crossing: the śrāvakas' is the lower crossing, the pratyekabuddhas' the middle crossing, and the bodhisattvas' the foremost crossing"〔X24n0451 0324a18〕, while on the passage on cutting off he explains the treatise's words, saying 「佛與二乘智有利鈍故斷時有差別」 tr. "because the knowledge of the Buddha and of the two vehicles is keen or dull, at the time of cutting off there is difference"〔X24n0451 0324a02〕. At the end of his commentary he also asks himself why, the three wisdoms and three knowledges having been made clear, prajñā is asked about again, and answers himself 「上離波若為三慧,今合三慧為波若」 tr. "above, prajñā was separated to make the three wisdoms; now the three wisdoms are joined to make prajñā"〔X24n0451 0324a16〕, 「故一品具釋般若波羅蜜也」 tr. "therefore the one chapter fully explains prajñāpāramitā"〔X24n0451 0324a18〕; in the last passage he sets up the twofold division of prajñā into conditioned and unconditioned—「實相是無為般若,觀照文字是有為般若也」 tr. "the real mark is the unconditioned prajñā; contemplating illumination and letters are the conditioned prajñā"〔X24n0451 0324b02〕.
Huiying's Commentary (X46n0791) · zero coverage (recorded as it is). The only ancient commentary explaining this treatise, it survives only as a fragmentary text; what its table of contents preserves is the section on the chapters from the commentary on the Introduction chapter to the commentary on the chapter on weighing the gift of Dharma, and Fascicles 83 and 84 of the treatise, to which this chapter belongs, are not within the range covered by the fragment. The name of this chapter is found twice when X46n0791 is searched through in full; checking the context of each entry, both are forward-looking remarks across chapters made while commenting on other chapters, not the commentary on the content of this chapter itself—the first, 「下三慧品中當廣釋也」 tr. "it will be explained extensively below in the chapter ‘The Three Wisdoms’"〔X46n0791 0846c24〕; the second, 「至三慧品中釋當釋也」 tr. "when we come to the chapter ‘The Three Wisdoms’ the explanation will explain it"〔X46n0791 0867a11〕. The existence of the forward-looking remarks proves precisely that Huiying's original commentary had a section on "The Three Wisdoms" that is now lost; the zero coverage belongs to the actual state of the fragment, not to an error of searching, and the negative result is recorded as it is.
Junzheng's Profound Meaning of the Four Mahāyāna Treatises (X46n0784) · thirteen direct citations (the highest density seen in this collection · each tied to one of the three units). The name of this chapter is found fourteen times when X46n0784 is searched through in full; of these, one〔X46n0784 0569c07〕 reads 「彼論三慧品云:欲界、色界一切也」 tr. "the chapter ‘The Three Wisdoms’ of that treatise says: all of the desire realm and the form realm", and its context discusses the three wisdoms of hearing, reflection, and cultivation in the three realms of desire, form, and the formless; what it refers to is the chapter on the three wisdoms of the Abhidharma line, not this chapter, and after checking each entry it is removed; the remaining thirteen all cite this chapter with a fixed formula of citation such as 「大品經三慧品云」 tr. "the chapter ‘The Three Wisdoms’ of the Larger Sūtra says", 「大品三慧品云」 tr. "the chapter ‘The Three Wisdoms’ of the Larger says", or 「三慧品亦云」 tr. "the chapter ‘The Three Wisdoms’ also says", their style consistent. Below, each is tied, according to the position in this treatise that it corresponds to, to one of the three units, for convenience in cross-reading each unit.
Tied to the First Part (Fascicle 83 · Sūtra ①), six. First, a citation on the mark of practice of the three wisdoms—「三慧品亦云:若心心數法不行,故行般若波羅蜜」 tr. "the chapter ‘The Three Wisdoms’ also says: if mind and mental-factor dharmas do not move, therefore one practises prajñāpāramitā"〔X46n0784 0558b16〕, corresponding to this treatise〔T25 0641c20〕. Second to fourth, citations on duality and non-duality—「大品三慧品云:諸有二者,名為有所得;無有二者,名為無所得」 tr. "the chapter ‘The Three Wisdoms’ of the Larger says: whatever has duality is named with something to be attained; what is without duality is named with nothing to be attained"〔X46n0784 0574a08〕; another place reads 「諸有二者有所得,無有二者無所得也」 tr. "whatever has duality is with something to be attained; what is without duality is with nothing to be attained"〔X46n0784 0603b19〕; yet another place reads 「三慧品自標:問:云何名為有所得、無所得」 tr. "the chapter ‘The Three Wisdoms’ itself sets out: question: what is named with something to be attained and with nothing to be attained"〔X46n0784 0652c19〕—the three places all cite the one sentence of this treatise at〔T25 0642b20〕, the proof-text from this chapter most often used in Junzheng's book. Fifth, a citation on arising like space—「大品經三慧品云:虗空生故般若生等」 tr. "the chapter ‘The Three Wisdoms’ of the Larger Sūtra says: because space arises, prajñā arises, and so on"〔X46n0784 0574b03〕, corresponding to this treatise〔T25 0641c11〕. Sixth, a citation on the time of the three wisdoms—「三慧品亦云:從初發心行彼若」 tr. "the chapter ‘The Three Wisdoms’ also says: from the first arousing of the mind one practises biruo"〔X46n0784 0561c09〕, corresponding to this treatise〔T25 0641c16〕.
Tied to the Middle Part (Fascicle 84 · Sūtra ②), seven. First, a citation on the conjured person's practising prajñā—namely 「如是,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜,如佛所化人行也」 tr. "Thus, Subhūti! the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises prajñāpāramitā just as a person conjured by the Buddha practises", cited continuously below the entry at 0558b16, corresponding to this treatise〔T25 0645c20〕 (this entry lies in the same passage as the first entry tied to the First Part, a continuous citation crossing two units, and so it is recorded under both). Second and third, citations on not seeing with the five eyes—「三慧品云:佛五眼所不見,云何道佛來應之」 tr. "the chapter ‘The Three Wisdoms’ says: what the Buddha's five eyes do not see—how can one say that the Buddha comes to respond to it?"〔X46n0784 0587a05〕, 「三慧品云:佛言:吾以五眼尚不見眾生,豈況菩提可得」 tr. "the chapter ‘The Three Wisdoms’ says: the Buddha said: With the five eyes I do not even see beings—how much less is awakening to be obtained?"〔X46n0784 0603b07〕, both corresponding to this treatise〔T25 0645b20〕. Fourth, a citation on not clinging to names and marks—「三慧品云:凡夫著名取相,聞苦著苦相」 tr. "the chapter ‘The Three Wisdoms’ says: ordinary people cling to names and grasp at marks; hearing of suffering, they cling to the mark of suffering"〔X46n0784 0588b01〕, corresponding to this treatise〔T25 0646a29〕. Fifth, a citation on scattering a single flower into space while keeping the Buddha in mind—「大品經三慧品云:一、花嚴虗空中念佛,乃至畢竟,故其福不盡」 tr. "the chapter ‘The Three Wisdoms’ of the Larger Sūtra says: one, adorning space with flowers while keeping the Buddha in mind, up to the very end, therefore his merit is not exhausted"〔X46n0784 0654b21〕, corresponding to this treatise〔T25 0646a11〕. Sixth, a citation on what the three knowledges belong to—「三慧品云:一切智即是聲聞、辟支佛智」 tr. "the chapter ‘The Three Wisdoms’ says: omniscience is precisely the knowledge of the śrāvakas and pratyekabuddhas"〔X46n0784 0630b09〕, corresponding to this treatise〔T25 0646b23〕. Seventh, citations on the mark of prajñā and on crossing to the further shore—「三慧品云:彼若波羅蜜,無色無形,無對一相,所謂無相也」 tr. "the chapter ‘The Three Wisdoms’ says: biruo pāramitā is without form, without shape, without resistance, one mark, namely the signless"〔X46n0784 0607c06〕, corresponding to this treatise〔T25 0647b03〕; 「又三慧品云:諸佛、菩薩、辟支佛、阿羅漢,通是般若波羅蜜,得變彼堓」 tr. "further, the chapter ‘The Three Wisdoms’ says: the buddhas, bodhisattvas, pratyekabuddhas, and arhats go through this prajñāpāramitā and obtain the changing of the further bank"〔X46n0784 0650b24〕, corresponding to this treatise〔T25 0647a23〕, below which Junzheng concludes for himself, 「此二文,証三乘同觀般若空也」 tr. "these two passages prove that the three vehicles alike contemplate the emptiness of prajñā"〔X46n0784 0650c01〕.
Tied to the Last Part (Fascicle 84 · Treatise ②), zero entries—the thirteen entries cited all belong to the sūtra text of this chapter, and not one cites the treatise-author's explanation. This distribution is a negative result obtained by this ledger after aligning each entry; it is recorded as it is, and its cause is not inferred.
The wording of the sentences Junzheng cites differs here and there from the base text of this treatise—「彼若」 tr. "biruo" for 「般若」 tr. "prajñā", 「通是」 tr. "go through this" for 「用是」 tr. "use this", 「得變彼堓」 tr. "obtain the changing of the further bank" for 「得度彼岸」 tr. "cross over to the further shore", 「花嚴」 tr. "adorning with flowers" for 「一華散」 tr. "scattering a single flower", 「行彼若」 tr. "practise biruo" for 「行般若」 tr. "practise prajñā"—all belong to character forms, omissions, and interpolations on the transmission layer of the edition of the Supplement to the Canon; this ledger records character by character the forms in which he cites them, side by side without judgement; the main text of this edition still follows the reading of the base text of this treatise.
Zhanran's Supporting Practice and Broad Resolution of Calming and Contemplation (T46n1912) · one substantive discussion of the chapter name (recorded as it is). The name of this chapter is found once when T46n1912 is searched through in full〔T46n1912 0236b01〕; checking its context character by character, it is not a passing citation or reference but a question and answer set up about the mismatch in number between this chapter's name and what it explains: 「問。三慧品中品名三慧。文中所釋何以至四。答。因二果二開各具三。故云三慧」 tr. "Question: In the chapter ‘The Three Wisdoms’, the chapter is named the three wisdoms. Why does what the text explains come to four? Answer: Two in the cause and two in the fruit, opened out, each have three. Therefore it says the three wisdoms"〔T46n1912 0236b01〕—taking the wisdom of the path and the wisdom of the kinds of paths in the cause, and omniscience and the omniscience of all kinds in the fruit, as four, and in opening and closing each has three, and so the chapter is named three. Below this he further comments on this treatise's manner of keeping many explanations without deciding: 「每於一文存於眾解。而亦不決臧否者」 tr. "on each passage it keeps many explanations, and yet does not decide which is good or bad"〔T46n1912 0236b06〕, and says 「以佛意多含順部類故」 tr. "because the Buddha's intention contains much, in accord with the various classes". The manner this comment refers to is precisely the procedure of this chapter's Treatise ② which, under the one sentence on 「一切種智」 tr. "the omniscience of all kinds", sets side by side its own view of two marks, 「有人言」 tr. "someone says", and 「復有人言」 tr. "someone further says", three voices, and gathers them all with 「如是等種種無量因緣」 tr. "such various immeasurable causes and conditions" (see Section II). This ledger records his comment, and does not judge on anyone's behalf whether the comment is right.
The other Tiantai works and other lines · the negative proposition closed (a special check recorded as it is). Zhiyi's Great Calming and Contemplation (T46n1911), Zhiyi's Profound Meaning of the Lotus (T33n1716), Zhanran's Annotations on the Profound Meaning of the Lotus (T33n1717), Zhiyi's Words and Phrases of the Lotus (T34n1718), and Sengzhao and others' Commentary on the Vimalakīrti Sūtra (T38n1775)—five works searched through character by character for 「三慧品」 tr. "the chapter ‘The Three Wisdoms’": all have zero hits. Of these, T46n1911 and T38n1775 have zero occurrences even of the two characters 「三慧」 tr. "the three wisdoms"; the occurrences of 「三慧」 tr. "the three wisdoms" in T33n1716 (three), T33n1717 (four), and T34n1718 (twenty-seven), checked entry by entry in their context, all belong to independent statements of the general meaning of the three wisdoms of hearing, reflection, and cultivation, neither naming this chapter's title nor citing the words of this chapter's sūtra or treatise word for word—the likeness of wording is purely a shared use of terms, not a relation of citation, and the negative proposition is closed. Zero hits are also part of the ledger, and are not filled out with citations of other chapters. As to the correspondence of book numbers and book titles, this ledger took the title-face of the base text of each file and checked it: T33n1716 Profound Meaning of the Lotus, T33n1717 Annotations on the Profound Meaning of the Lotus, T34n1718 Words and Phrases of the Lotus, T38n1775 Commentary on the Vimalakīrti Sūtra, T46n1911 Great Calming and Contemplation, T46n1912 Supporting Practice and Broad Resolution of Calming and Contemplation, X24n0451 Commentary on the Larger Sūtra, X46n0784 Profound Meaning of the Four Mahāyāna Treatises, X46n0791 Huiying's Commentary—all nine files correspond one to one without error.
VII. Cross-reading and Further Resonances
The veins of meaning of this chapter that carry on from before and into after are five; all are recorded in this section, and no reading is settled on anyone's behalf.
First, the treatise-author's pointing back to his earlier text (the warp and weft of this treatise itself). In the treatise layer of this chapter the treatise-author points back to what was said before in six places, all of them cross-reading marks in his own hand: explaining the limit 「至道場」 tr. "up to the seat of awakening", he says 「先已答:是般若到佛心中轉名薩婆若」 tr. "this has already been answered before: this prajñā, reaching the Buddha's mind, changes and is named sarvajñā"〔T25 0643b05〕; explaining the difference of the Great and Small Vehicles, he says 「小乘、大乘種種差別,如先說」 tr. "the various differences of the Small Vehicle and the Great Vehicle are as said before"〔T25 0643b25〕; explaining the marks apart from mind and non-mind, he says 「如先品說:「菩薩行般若,離心、非心相。」」 tr. "As an earlier chapter says: ‘The bodhisattva who practises prajñā is apart from the marks of mind and of non-mind.’"〔T25 0643c26〕; explaining neither increasing nor decreasing, he says 「不增不減義,如先說」 tr. "the meaning of neither increasing nor decreasing is as said before"〔T25 0644b22〕; explaining the two kinds of impermanence, he says 「我已先答,無常有二種」 tr. "I have already answered before: impermanence is of two kinds"〔T25 0650c17〕; explaining the signlessness of prajñā, he says 「是義如先說」 tr. "this meaning is as said before"〔T25 0650b28〕. By these six places the treatise-author ties this chapter back to the settled teaching of earlier chapters, without setting up a meaning anew; recorded as it is.
Second, the three wisdoms—the three knowledges—prajñā: three sections of one passage (the structural continuity of this chapter itself). The three wisdoms of Sūtra ①, and the three knowledges and the explanation of the name of prajñā in Sūtra ②, the treatise-author did not bring under a general judgement, but the ancient masters already saw them as one passage: Jizang asks himself 「上已明三慧三智,今何故更問波若」 tr. "above, the three wisdoms and the three knowledges have been made clear; why now is prajñā asked about again?", and answers himself 「上離波若為三慧,今合三慧為波若」 tr. "above, prajñā was separated to make the three wisdoms; now the three wisdoms are joined to make prajñā" (detailed in Section VI). The joining of the last sentence of Sūtra ①, 「一切諸法無所為、無所作」 tr. "all dharmas have nothing they are done for and nothing they make"〔T25 0642c26〕, with the first sentence of Sūtra ②, 「若諸法無所為、無所作,不應分別有三乘」 tr. "if dharmas have nothing they are done for and nothing they make, one should not distinguish that there are three vehicles", itself also proves that the two fascicles are of one breath: they cross a fascicle and yet the meaning is not broken; therefore the division of this edition into three units takes only the fascicle boundaries and the boundaries of sūtra and treatise, and does not cut at a place in the veins of meaning.
Third, the treatise-canon source of the meaning of the conjured body (this chapter's upstream position relative to later treatments of the conjured body). In this chapter, 「佛與化人無有差別」 tr. "the Buddha and a conjured person are without difference"〔T25 0645c22〕, Suśānta's conjured Buddha abiding for half a kalpa doing the work of a Buddha, the field of merit of the conjured Buddha and the true Buddha not being different, drawing blood from the body of a conjured Buddha with an evil mind incurring a heinous sin, and killing a conjured person not violating the precept against killing in the Vinaya—these five matters are the most concentrated passage on the meaning of the conjured body in this treatise; its standards, the two sentences 「十力等諸功德皆入諸法實相」 tr. "the ten powers and all such merits all enter into the real mark of all dharmas"〔T25 0648a21〕 and 「意業最大,非身、口業」 tr. "the deed of mind is greatest, not the deeds of body and speech"〔T25 0648b09〕, stand directly upon the two axes of the real mark and the deed of mind. The further resonance of this passage is fixed at the stable citation〔T25n1509 三慧品·卷八十三–八十四〕; recorded, without judging on anyone's behalf what later masters took from it or left.
Fourth, later citations (Junzheng's thirteen entries · Zhanran's one entry · zero hits in the other lines). Of the later citations of this chapter, the thirteen entries of Junzheng's Profound Meaning of the Four Mahāyāna Treatises are the densest, and what he weights are the three groups 「二與不二」 tr. "duality and non-duality", 「五眼不見」 tr. "not seeing with the five eyes", and ‘omniscience is precisely the knowledge of the two vehicles’ (detailed in Section VI); Zhanran's Supporting Practice and Broad Resolution of Calming and Contemplation has one entry, which raises a question about the mismatch between the chapter name 「三慧」 tr. "the three wisdoms" and the number of the four knowledges explained, and comments on this treatise's manner of 「每於一文存於眾解」 tr. "on each passage keeping many explanations". The other four Tiantai works and the Commentary on the Vimalakīrti Sūtra have zero hits for this chapter's name in every case—in the density of this chapter's citation by the ancient masters there is an extreme contrast between the sūtra side (Jizang's commentary on the whole chapter) and the treatise side (Huiying's zero coverage), while citation at the level of books (Junzheng) is on the contrary denser than readings at the level of commentaries; this distribution is recorded by this ledger layer by layer as it is, without forcing an explanation.
Fifth, linking into the treasury (stable citation · soft citation). This chapter's meaning of practising, giving rise, and cultivating as ‘the three wisdoms are precisely three gates’; its meaning of equality in ‘nothing to be attained must also be given up’; its judgement of what the three knowledges belong to; its meaning of habitual residues in 「習非煩惱」 tr. "the habitual residue is not an affliction"; and its closing sentence 「無所得即是得」 tr. "nothing to be attained is precisely attaining"—these are the treatise-canon source of the meaning of the stages of prajñā practice and of the meaning of the merits of the Buddha ground, fixed at the stable citation〔T25n1509 三慧品·卷八十三–八十四〕; the places where the Heart Sūtra / Diamond Sūtra / Consciousness-Only collections cite this treatise are not yet finalised, and so they are soft citations, awaiting their preservation after checking word for word. This belongs to the further resonances by which the meaning of prajñā runs down through the sūtras; recorded without judgement.
VIII. Witnesses and Editions
The base text of this chapter is Fascicles 83 to 84 of the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa〔T25 0641c06–0651c06〕 (the main text of the chapter body begins from the chapter title〔T25 0641c06〕; the First Part ends at the fascicle-end title 「大智度論卷第八十三」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Fascicle Eighty-three"〔T25 0645b03〕; the Middle Part and the Last Part begin from the continuation title 「大智度論釋三慧品第七十之餘」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Chapter on the Three Wisdoms, the Seventieth, continued"〔T25 0645b06〕 and end with the last passage of Treatise ②, running to〔T25 0651b29〕, then comes the fascicle-end title 「大智度論卷第八十四」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Fascicle Eighty-four"〔T25 0651c03〕, and the next chapter begins at 0651c06 = the head of Fascicle 85); the collation text for the sūtra explained is "The Three Wisdoms" chapter of the Mahāprajñāpāramitā Sūtra〔T08 0373a09–0376c24〕; the ancient-master commentary text for collation is Jizang's Commentary on the Larger Sūtra (X24n0451, covering this chapter at〔X24n0451 0321c21–0324b06〕); Huiying's Commentary (X46n0791) has zero coverage of this chapter, Junzheng's Profound Meaning of the Four Mahāyāna Treatises (X46n0784) has thirteen direct citations, and Zhanran's Supporting Practice and Broad Resolution of Calming and Contemplation (T46n1912) has one discussion of the chapter name (see Section VI). The variant collation notes follow the Taishō collation, covering differences between the Taishō base text and the Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, Shōgozō, and Ishiyama (the Ishiyama-dera manuscript) texts, as well as the Korean Canon (K14n0549) and the CBETA collation.
The witness layer (no Shōgozō B · no Korean Canon B text, Southern Canon, or Northern Canon · in contrast with the preceding chapters). The witnesses of the one hundred and seventy-two collation notes of this chapter are only the six, Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, Shōgozō, and Ishiyama, together with the CBETA emendation layer; the Shōgozō B is seen zero times in the whole ledger of this chapter—the exact reverse of the heavy presence of the Shōgozō B in Chapters 45 to 47 (about a hundred occurrences in Chapter 47); the single-occurrence-type entries of the Korean Canon B text, the Southern Canon, and the Northern Canon are likewise all seen zero times in this chapter. The collation witnesses of this chapter are sparser than those of the preceding chapters, forming exactly another layer of contrast with the distribution of the ancient masters' commentarial readings (dense on the sūtra side, zero on the treatise side); the negative result is recorded as it is, and its cause is not inferred.
The five entries of the CBETA emendation type (listed separately). The entries of this chapter that belong to the modern CBETA collation layer number five; each checked character by character in the base text, they are listed separately: first,〔T25 0643b16〕 「入(K14n0549_p1331a18)(T25n1509_p0603c19)【CB】【麗-CB】|久【大】|入【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】」 tr. "‘enter’ (with its Korean canon page reference and a cross-reference to this treatise) in CBETA and in the Korean Canon as corrected by CBETA | ‘long’ in the Taishō | ‘enter’ in the Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, Shōgozō, and Ishiyama"—with a second-level cross-reference to the parallel position in the earlier text of this treatise itself; second,〔T25 0646a24〕 「壞(K14n0549_p1335a21)(T25n1509_p0646a21)【CB】【麗-CB】|壤【大】|壞【宮】」 tr. "‘ruin’ (with its Korean canon page reference and a cross-reference to this treatise) in CBETA and in the Korean Canon as corrected by CBETA | ‘soil’ in the Taishō | ‘ruin’ in the Palace"—a collation of the character forms ‘ruin / soil’, the second-level cross-reference pointing to the parallel position three lines earlier in the same chapter; third,〔T25 0648a23〕 「墮(K14n0549_p1338a18)(T48n2016_p0902b18)【CB】【麗-CB】|隨【大】|墮【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】」 tr. "‘fall’ (with its Korean canon page reference and a cross-reference to another book) in CBETA and in the Korean Canon as corrected by CBETA | ‘follow’ in the Taishō | ‘fall’ in the Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, Shōgozō, and Ishiyama"—its second-level cross-reference for the first time points to a book outside this treatise (T48n2016, the Records of the Source Mirror), a type of cross-reference newly seen in this collection; this cross-reference is recorded only in this section and does not enter the further resonances of Section VII (the side of the Records of the Source Mirror has not been independently checked word for word; this ledger does not exceed its authority by unfolding it, and records truthfully that it has not been checked). Fourth,〔T25 0651a03〕 「者(K14n0549_p1342a17)【CB】【麗-CB】|有【大】|者【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】」 tr. "‘one who’ (with its Korean canon page reference) in CBETA and in the Korean Canon as corrected by CBETA | ‘there is’ in the Taishō | ‘one who’ in the Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, and Shōgozō"—of the single cross-reference type. Fifth,〔T25 0646b01〕 「苦【CB】|若【大】|苦【宋】【元】【明】|名【宮】」 tr. "‘suffering’ in CBETA | ‘if’ in the Taishō | ‘suffering’ in the Song, Yuan, and Ming | ‘name’ in the Palace"—this entry is a pure CBETA emendation (with no 【麗-CB】 mark and no cross-reference), different from the type of the previous four entries, which are emendations following the Korean Canon, and this ledger records it in a separate cell. Of the five entries, four carry the Korean Canon as basis and three carry a second-level cross-reference; the reader-facing text of this edition follows the reading of the current CBETA text.
Eleven star entries (all native within the chapter · zero across chapters). The star-corresp repeated-citation entries of this chapter (the same variant reading recurring in the text and sharing one note) number eleven; checking where the corresp target of each lies: the targets of all eleven fall within the range of this chapter (target note numbers 0641016, 0642005, 0646012, 0646018, 0647003, 0647006, 0648004, located at 0641c11, 0642b02, 0646b04, 0646c12, 0647a19, 0647a22, 0648a29), and zero entries cross chapters—of a different type from Chapter 43 (one entry across chapters), Chapter 44 (four entries across chapters), and Chapter 47 (three entries across chapters), and of the same type as Chapter 45 (all within the chapter); recorded as it is. Their distribution is seven groups: 「所」 tr. "what" in two places (0641c11 / 0641c12), 「想」 tr. "perception" in two places (0642b02 / 0642b03), 「應」 tr. "should" in three places (0646b04 two places / 0646b05), 「盡」 tr. "exhausted" in four places (0646c12–0646c15), 「法」 tr. "dharma" in two places (0647a19 two places), 「岸」 tr. "shore" in two places (0647a22 / 0647a25), 「尼」 tr. "ni" in three places (0648a29 / 0648b01 / 0648b02)—all are single characters recurring place by place, and involve no doctrinal meaning.
The general collation ledger (a full reconciliation of one hundred and seventy-two entries · the base text as it stands). Below, transcribed from the working base text as it stands—the collation notes of this chapter total one hundred and seventy-two app entries, agreeing mechanically with the one hundred and seventy-two entries of the list at the end of the working base text. The app entries are listed in full in the order of their appearance in the base text, including the eleven star repeated-citation entries (see the groups above); the five CBETA emendation entries and the entries of the groups of the chapter title and fascicle titles are marked with each entry. The general note on the chapter title is the first entry of the list; this chapter has no separate note layer for the chapter title outside the list (unlike Chapter 47, where the general note on the chapter title is not within the app list). The readings of the variant texts are preserved side by side, and the main text still follows the reading of the current base text:
App entries (one hundred and seventy-two · in order of appearance in the base text)
- 〔T25 0641c06〕大智度論釋三慧品第七十(T25n1509_p0645b06)【CB】|大智度論釋三惠品第七十【大】|大智度論釋三慧品第七十上【宋】【元】|釋三慧品第七十之上【明】|大智度論釋第七十品上三慧品【宮】|釋第六十九品上【聖】|摩訶般若波羅蜜品第六十九三慧品【石】(general note on the chapter title · full ledger of seven witnesses · see Section IV)
- 〔T25 0641c07〕【經】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0641c11〕所【大】|〔-〕【宮】【聖】(star group one · the defining entry)
- 〔T25 0641c12〕所【大】|〔-〕【宮】【聖】(star · corresp→0641016 =
0641c11) - 〔T25 0641c22〕菩【大】|若菩【宋】【元】【明】【石】
- 〔T25 0641c28〕如【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0642a03〕可【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0642a06〕可【大】|可得【石】
- 〔T25 0642a18〕學【大】|行【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0642a20〕是【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0642b02〕想【大】|〔-〕【宮】【聖】(star group two · the defining entry)
- 〔T25 0642b03〕想【大】|〔-〕【宮】【聖】(star · corresp→0642005 =
0642b02) - 〔T25 0642b14〕從【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0642b18〕所【大】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0642b28〕得【大】|得法【石】
- 〔T25 0642c13〕是【大】|〔-〕【宮】
- 〔T25 0642c17〕時【大】|〔-〕【宮】
- 〔T25 0642c29〕應【大】|〔-〕【宮】
- 〔T25 0643a02〕【論】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0643a03〕愛【大】|受【石】
- 〔T25 0643a05〕若【大】|若波羅蜜【石】
- 〔T25 0643a14〕虛空【大】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0643a18〕生【大】|作【石】
- 〔T25 0643b16〕入(K14n0549_p1331a18)(T25n1509_p0603c19)【CB】【麗-CB】|久【大】|入【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】(CBETA emendation following the Korean Canon · double cross-reference · see the separate listing in this section)
- 〔T25 0643b18〕念【大】|心【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0643b19〕無【大】|不【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0643c13〕法【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0643c17〕無【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0643c18〕已【大】|以【石】
- 〔T25 0643c22〕故【大】|〔-〕【宮】
- 〔T25 0644a05〕行【大】|得【聖】
- 〔T25 0644a08〕修【大】|不修【宋】【元】【明】|不【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0644a15〕惑【大】|或【石】
- 〔T25 0644a16〕如【大】|〔-〕【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0644a19〕若【大】|答【宋】【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0644a27〕次「法性【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0644b08〕相【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0644b16〕法【大】|法地獄【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0644b17〕地獄【大】|〔-〕【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0644b27〕欲【大】|〔-〕【宮】
- 〔T25 0644c06〕不【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0644c11〕行【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0644c12〕者【大】|行【宮】
- 〔T25 0644c18〕無【大】|無所【石】
- 〔T25 0644c20〕有【大】|有法【宋】【元】【明】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0645a03〕薩【大】|提【宮】【石】
- 〔T25 0645a10〕不【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0645a16〕既【大】|即【聖】
- 〔T25 0645a18〕是【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0645b03〕大智度論卷第八十三【大】|大智度論釋卷第八十三第六十九品下訖七十品上【宋】【宮】|大智度論釋卷第八十三釋第六十九品下訖七十品上【元】|大智度經論卷第八十三釋第六十八品下訖第六十九品上【聖】|摩訶般若波羅蜜卷第八十三【石】(end-title of Fascicle 83 · five witnesses · see Section IV)
- 〔T25 0645b06〕大智度論釋三慧品第七十之餘(卷八十四)【大】|大智度論卷八十四釋第七十品下三慧品之餘【宋】|大智度論卷第八十四釋第七十品下三慧品【宮】|大智度論卷八十四釋三慧品第七十下【元】【明】|大智度經論卷第八十四釋第六十九品下【聖】|摩訶般若波羅蜜第六十九卷八十四【石】(head-title of Fascicle 84 · five witnesses · see Section IV)
- 〔T25 0645b09〕聖者【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】(presence or absence of the author's signature)
- 〔T25 0645b11〕【經】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0645b13〕作【大】|作中【元】【明】【石】
- 〔T25 0645b29〕俗【大】|間【聖】
- 〔T25 0645b29〕說有得【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0645c08〕是【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0645c13〕定【大】|空【聖】
- 〔T25 0645c14〕大慈【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0645c18〕也【大】|也世尊【聖】
- 〔T25 0645c27〕已【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0646a02〕佛【大】|〔-〕【宮】
- 〔T25 0646a03〕令【大】|〔-〕【宮】
- 〔T25 0646a08〕化【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【石】
- 〔T25 0646a19〕相【大】|相不應壞【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0646a21〕故【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0646a24〕壞(K14n0549_p1335a21)(T25n1509_p0646a21)【CB】【麗-CB】|壤【大】|壞【宮】(CBETA emendation following the Korean Canon · double cross-reference · see the separate listing in this section)
- 〔T25 0646a25〕也【大】|可【宮】
- 〔T25 0646a27〕一【大】|若一【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0646b01〕夫【大】|人【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0646b01〕說【大】|聞說【元】【明】|聞【宮】
- 〔T25 0646b01〕苦【CB】|若【大】|苦【宋】【元】【明】|名【宮】(pure CBETA emendation · no Korean Canon basis · no cross-reference · see the separate listing in this section)
- 〔T25 0646b04〕應【大】|亦應【石】(star group three · the defining entry)
- 〔T25 0646b04〕應【大】|亦應【石】(star · corresp→0646012 =
0646b04) - 〔T25 0646b05〕應【大】|亦應【石】(star · corresp→0646012 =
0646b04) - 〔T25 0646b13〕悲【大】|大悲【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0646b14〕但【大】|但有【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0646b19〕生【大】|所生【宮】
- 〔T25 0646b28〕智【大】|〔-〕【宮】
- 〔T25 0646c12〕中【大】|中不【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0646c12〕盡【大】|盡心【宋】【元】【明】(star group four · the defining entry)
- 〔T25 0646c13〕盡【大】|盡心【宋】【元】【明】(star · corresp→0646018 =
0646c12) - 〔T25 0646c14〕盡【大】|盡心【宋】【元】【明】(star · corresp→0646018 =
0646c12) - 〔T25 0646c15〕盡【大】|盡心【宋】【元】【明】(star · corresp→0646018 =
0646c12) - 〔T25 0647a01〕凡【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0647a09〕間【大】|尊【明】
- 〔T25 0647a19〕法【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】(star group five · the defining entry)
- 〔T25 0647a19〕法【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】(star · corresp→0647003 =
0647a19) - 〔T25 0647a19〕若【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0647a20〕世尊【大】|〔-〕【宮】
- 〔T25 0647a22〕岸【大】|圻【聖】(star group six · the defining entry)
- 〔T25 0647a25〕岸【大】|圻【聖】(star · corresp→0647006 =
0647a22) - 〔T25 0647b06〕是【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0647b06〕求【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0647b08〕斷【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0647b09〕提【大】|提是【宋】【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0647c01〕義【大】|義及【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0647c06〕義【大】|義以【石】
- 〔T25 0647c14〕不【大】|不以【宋】【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0647c16〕亦【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0647c19〕【論】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0647c21〕著【大】|者【聖】
- 〔T25 0648a04〕著【大】|〔-〕【元】【明】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0648a23〕墮(K14n0549_p1338a18)(T48n2016_p0902b18)【CB】【麗-CB】|隨【大】|墮【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】(CBETA emendation following the Korean Canon · the second-level cross-reference points to another book, the Records of the Source Mirror · see the separate listing in this section)
- 〔T25 0648a26〕若【大】|答【石】
- 〔T25 0648a29〕尼【大】|泥【宮】(star group seven · the defining entry)
- 〔T25 0648b01〕尼【大】|泥【宮】(star · corresp→0648004 =
0648a29) - 〔T25 0648b02〕尼【大】|泥【宮】(star · corresp→0648004 =
0648a29) - 〔T25 0648b04〕有【大】|又【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0648b07〕不譏、不【大】|亦不譏【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0648b09〕最【大】|罪【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0648b19〕佛【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0648b21〕死【大】|死苦【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0648b21〕若多【大】|〔-〕【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0648b22〕得【大】|得無【石】
- 〔T25 0648b22〕福【大】|〔-〕【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0648b23〕濡【大】|軟【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0648b27〕諸【大】|說【聖】
- 〔T25 0648c01〕解【大】|解脫【宋】【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0648c02〕語【大】|謂【聖】
- 〔T25 0648c07〕言【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0648c08〕苦【大】|若【宮】
- 〔T25 0649a01〕定佛語【大】|之佛【宮】
- 〔T25 0649a05〕知【大】|智【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0649a10〕著【大】|若【聖】
- 〔T25 0649a19〕復【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0649b02〕或【大】|惑【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0649b11〕為不【大】|不為【宋】【元】【明】【聖】【石】|為【宮】
- 〔T25 0649b12〕人言【大】|〔-〕【宮】|住言【宋】【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0649b12〕住【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0649b15〕汝【大】|〔-〕【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0649b15〕應【大】|〔-〕【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0649b17〕知【大】|知智【宋】【元】【明】【石】|智【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0649b18〕自【大】|白【聖】
- 〔T25 0649b20〕其【大】|甚【聖】
- 〔T25 0649b28〕中、下【大】|〔-〕【宮】(bare app type without an accompanying mod-note · the only entry of the whole ledger)
- 〔T25 0649c09〕人【大】|夫【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0649c10〕婆【大】|波【聖】
- 〔T25 0649c10〕詫【大】|吒【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0649c17〕習【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0649c19〕慍【大】|慢【聖】|恨【宮】【石】
- 〔T25 0649c23〕孫【大】|酸【石】
- 〔T25 0649c25〕門【大】|〔-〕【宮】
- 〔T25 0649c29〕濡【大】|軟【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0650a01〕達瞋【大】|達多瞋【宋】【元】【明】【宮】|達瞋恚【石】
- 〔T25 0650a01〕堆【大】|推【宋】【宮】|惟【聖】|埠【石】
- 〔T25 0650a03〕兩【大】|雨【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0650a03〕干【大】|千【聖】
- 〔T25 0650a04〕截【大】|煉【宋】【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0650a05〕減【大】|減減【聖】
- 〔T25 0650a15〕後際【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0650b14〕度恐怖【大】|恐怖度【石】
- 〔T25 0650b23〕到【大】|名到【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0650c02〕諸【大】|謂【宮】
- 〔T25 0650c02〕能生一切樂說辯才;以般若力故演說【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0650c04〕不能【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0650c06〕行【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0651a01〕知【大】|智【元】【明】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0651a03〕者(K14n0549_p1342a17)【CB】【麗-CB】|有【大】|者【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】(CBETA emendation following the Korean Canon · single cross-reference · see the separate listing in this section)
- 〔T25 0651a04〕大【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0651a05〕辦【大】|辯【明】
- 〔T25 0651a11〕智【大】|知【宋】【元】【明】【聖】【石】|〔-〕【宮】
- 〔T25 0651a12〕實【大】|寶【宋】
- 〔T25 0651a12〕所【大】|所不【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】
- 〔T25 0651a19〕者【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0651a20〕心【大】|〔-〕【宮】
- 〔T25 0651a23〕欲貪【大】|貪欲【石】
- 〔T25 0651b09〕以【大】|與【宮】
- 〔T25 0651b09〕非【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0651b29〕是【大】|是無是【宮】
- 〔T25 0651c03〕論【大】|經論【聖】|論經【石】(first note on the end-title of Fascicle 84 · see Section IV)
- 〔T25 0651c03〕四【大】|四釋七十品下【宋】【宮】|四釋七十品之下【元】|四釋第六十九品下【聖】|四釋六十九品竟【石】(second note on the end-title of Fascicle 84 · the Ishiyama closing-record form · see Section IV)